THE LOST RESORT

By Toni James

Published by Freya Publications

Kindle Edition

Copyright Toni James 2011

This e-book is licensed for personal enjoyment only.  This e-book may not be re-sold or given away to other people.  If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you are reading this book and have not purchased it or it was not purchased for your use only then please return it to Kindle.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of the author.

For Suzy

Prologue

The moment she opened the front door, Eve knew that something was wrong.

She stepped slowly into the hallway, wondering at the unnatural quiet. She had only been away for three days and yet everything felt different. Maybe she should have phoned to warn Terri she was coming home early.

It seemed like a perfect December morning. The pale, winter sun climbed meekly above the horizon, sending its creeping smile over the rolling vales of the Lake District. But the dawn rays could not penetrate the shadows inside and the memory of Terri's words seemed to echo in the silence.

“See you in a week sweetheart…Give my love to London… And have some fun while you’re there!”

Eve hadn’t had time for fun. She’d visited her accountant, the bank manager, two suppliers and four travel agents and somehow managed to resolve their business affairs quickly, allowing her to leave the city three days earlier than planned.

That morning, she’d woken in the small hours feeling unusually alert, and decided to leave right then, driving north like a woman possessed.

She had never been apart from Terri for so long before. Usually they took these brief business excursions together, but with things so busy lately, it made perfect sense for Terri to stay and look after the hotel.

Fellborough Chase Hotel was a restored Victorian house, set in rambling, wooded grounds on the shores of Lake Windermere. It was an imposing building of silver slate, with large sash windows and a wide, oak door.  All year round, ivy danced across its elegant façade, climbing all the way to the two crown-top chimney pots, which sat proudly astride either end of the steeply sloping roof.

The moment they saw the place, Eve and Terri knew it would make the perfect hotel; the one they had been dreaming of and, using every last penny of Eve’s savings, they sealed the deal. For two years, they threw themselves into restoring the house, working all day, every day; knocking down walls, gardening, decorating, cleaning and working their fingers to the bone.

They converted the west wing of the house into a plush apartment for their own use, sparing no expense on décor or furnishings. The master bedroom was a wonder, with dark oak floors, smooth whitewashed walls, a marble en suite and French windows opening out on to a private terrace. Outside, a hot tub looked out over the breathtaking Lakeland panorama.

They opened the doors of Fellborough Chase in the spring, and for the first year life was a struggle. But slowly the word began to spread and ten years later the hotel was constantly full. Its reputation for simple elegance, excellent service and fine cuisine was widespread and they were making more money than they could ever have imagined.

But this morning, the hotel felt different.

It was too quiet.

Eve placed her suitcase on the floor and moved further into the hallway. It was surprisingly still.  She had expected to walk in to the sound of Radio 4 and find Terri sitting at the table, eating a quick breakfast before the morning service started. That was her normal routine and surely it was too late for her to still be in bed.

Eve wandered into the kitchen, switched on the kettle and slipped a couple of slices of bread into the toaster.

She opened the fridge and was taken aback to find a half-full bottle of champagne on the shelf. It was Verve Cliquot; their favourite kind. A momentary disquiet seized her and she stood for a moment looking at the bottle, before closing the door quickly and trying to summon an explanation.

Unable to find one, Eve opened the fridge again and stared at the bottle, as if prolonged study would somehow expel the unpleasant squirming in her stomach.

The toast popped out and she jumped, startled from her contemplation.

Quickly, Eve set about preparing a breakfast tray, trying to push unwelcome thoughts from her mind, but she noticed with some discomfort that her hands were shaking.

It was with trepidation that she finally approached the bedroom, along the darkened upper corridor. She found herself sneaking, unable to dispel the shadow of suspicion and when she reached the door she stood for a while, listening. There was no sound.  As quietly as she could, she pushed the door open and crept inside. Slowly her eyes adjusted to the darkness.

Terri was in bed sleeping.

She was alone.

Eve was instantly ashamed. They had been together for ten years and Terri had never been unfaithful.

She was a beautiful woman, with pale green eyes, natural blonde hair and smooth, olive skin.

Putting the tray on the dressing-table, Eve crept to the bed and lay carefully down behind her. Her blonde hair splayed out messily on the pillow and Eve propped herself up on one elbow, stroking it tenderly. Softly she kissed the back of her neck and Terri stirred in her arms.

“Good morning,” Terri sighed, her voice heavy with sleep.

Eve responded by kissing her neck again, lingering longer than before and pulling her closer.

“Mmm. That’s nice,” Terri murmured, still half asleep.

Instant desire stirred inside Eve and she slid a hand under the sheet, caressing the smooth, naked skin of her thigh. Eve’s need for her was urgent and she kissed her neck harder, her breath coming short and fast. Terri giggled and put her hand up around the back of Eve’s neck. “Sweetheart,” she sighed, “didn’t you have enough of that last night?”

The words took a moment to register in Eve’s mind.

Someone coughed in the bathroom and Eve froze as a picture took shape in her mind.

The world shifted into slow motion, as the en-suite door opened and Terri said something incomprehensible.  Eve looked up to see the naked silhouette of a woman in the doorway. Terri was suddenly out of bed, shouting and pacing.

Eve lay still and said nothing at all.

The Winter

“The moon has set

And the stars have faded,

Midnight has gone,

Long hours pass by, pass by;

I sleep alone.”

Sappho- Lyrical Poet 600BC

Chapter One

Heidi Schultz smiled coolly at the pretty brunette and poured her drink. The smooth sound of Funky Lowlives rippled across the bar and the girl swayed in time with the music. “On the house,” Heidi whispered, sliding the glass toward her. The brunette blushed slightly and cast her eyes to the floor.

“Nice,” Heidi thought, wondering who she was.

It was Friday night and the Tenth Muse bar was rammed full of familiar faces. Friday was Women’s Night and the bar was a popular venue for the gay female population of the island. Most of her customers were ex-pats, European women who had decided to leave their native countries for the simple pleasures of life on a Greek island. Of course Lesvos was not just any Greek island.

Five years earlier Heidi had made the very same decision herself and left Germany forever. But unlike many of her customers, she had moved here with a very specific plan and a gut full of raw ambition. Simple pleasures didn’t interest her. She wanted to make money and get laid. She figured that opening a women-only hotel on the island of Lesvos was a fairly safe bet.

The Tenth Muse was a small boutique hotel on the beach front in Scala Erossou. It had twelve bedrooms all reserved exclusively for the use of women. Its white façade was simple and unpretentious. Only the occasional climbing flower disrupted its gleaming frontage. It was utilitarian, with clean lines, both inside and out. Heidi liked it that way.

Every bedroom in the hotel was identical, with whitewashed walls, marble floors, basic furniture and crisp white bedding. Each had a balcony overlooking the sea. It wasn’t luxurious or opulent. It was simple, clean and functional. But from May to October the hotel was full. The guests who stayed here didn’t come for the lavish surroundings. They came for the Island, and for Scala Erossou and for the scene. In truth, the hotel had acquired certain kudos.  Women wanted to stay here because it was cool to do so and because it was difficult to get a room. It was also the only women-only hotel on the island, and on this island that made it rather special.

Of course the hotel was now shut for the closed season.

But Heidi liked to keep the bar open at weekends and she had her customers, particularly on Saturdays, when the women from the island descended on the place in droves. The bar was her biggest success. The interior was minimal, but well-chosen art, clever lighting and edgy music gave it an enticing, and sensual atmosphere.

Watching the bar fill steadily with an eclectic mix of female clientele, Heidi considered her position. Everything was going according to plan. The hotel was an unprecedented success, and she’d had more women than she could ever have imagined.

Yet sill she was unsatisfied. The Tenth Muse was great, but it only had twelve bedrooms. She fantasized about what she could achieve with a larger building. She knew with the right building she could really cash in on the growing tourist market. And she knew exactly the building she wanted.

Pushing the thought from her mind Heidi scanned the bar for the pretty brunette. She had never seen her here before and she cast her eyes about trying to find her. It made a pleasant change to see someone new, particularly someone so hot.

She eventually found the girl sitting in the far corner with Paula, an English dyke from the Rainbow Café in Petra.

“No way” she muttered to no-one in particular. Paula was nice enough. She had a kind heart, but she wasn’t much to look at. How had she snared such a fox?

Without giving it another thought, Heidi gestured for Maggie to cover the bar and she headed towards them.

Maggie had worked in the hotel since the very first day that it opened. She was on holiday from her native Scotland, but had apparently fallen in love with the island and decided to stay. It was a familiar story. She never asked for more than the minimal wage, room and board and did every job that needed doing, working seven days a week and rarely complaining. Heidi often wondered what kept Maggie so loyal and suspected she knew the answer.

As she crossed the dance floor, Heidi felt the eyes on her. Attractive, tall and athletic, with short, blonde hair and icy blue eyes, she was a striking woman.

She worked hard to maintain the look, training every day, even in the blistering heat of summer. She ran at least five miles in the morning and spent two hours every night in her home gymnasium, pumping weights until her arms and legs ached and the sweat coursed from her body.

A personal stylist visited once a week to perfect her hair, give her a facial, manicure, pedicure and wax every shred of hair from her pristine body.

It was a punishing regime, but one Heidi considered worth the effort.

Looking this good had opened many doors for Heidi.

She arrived at the table and the brunette immediately gazed up at her with wide eyes.

Heidi shot her a warm smile, before turning her attention to Paula. “Good evening ladies. How’s it going?” She asked casually.

Paula forced a smile.

“Not bad Heidi. How are you?”

Heidi sat down in an empty chair opposite the brunette and smiled.

“I’m great, thanks.”

Paula looked as though she might say something and then thought better of it.

Heidi extended a hand to the stranger, who hesitated and then took it, falteringly. Her grip was unsure. “Hi,” Heidi said, her voice assured.

The girl flushed visibly. “Hi,” she replied.

“I haven’t seen you here before. What’s your name?”

She glanced guiltily at Paula, before responding. “Kim,” she replied nervously.

Heidi smiled, never breaking eye contact. “Nice name…Kim… Pretty.”

Paula shifted awkwardly in her chair and Heidi could almost taste her growing discomfort.

“So Kim,” she purred. “Tell me about yourself. Are you visiting the island? Here on holiday?”

“Er… Well actually…” Kim looked uncertain how to respond.

Paula was clearly irritated. “She’s staying with me for a while. She’s my girlfriend.”

Heidi had already figured this much out, but feigned surprise with an arched eyebrow. “Really? I wouldn’t have thought so.”

Kim was curious. “Oh? Why not?”

Heidi shrugged nonchalantly. “Oh I don’t know. Never mind. It’s not important.”

She turned away slightly, facing the dance floor. She felt Kim watching her and fought the urge to smile. This was her favourite part; the anticipation- waiting for them to respond. They always did respond of course, but the excitement remained as deliciously intense as ever.

A few minutes later she turned back to Kim and gazed at her lazily.

“So. How did you two ladies meet?”

Paula glared at Heidi, apparently disinclined to converse. Kim however, was happy enough to prolong the conversation.

“We met in a chat room. You know, online,” she said smiling.

Heidi laughed. “Wow! How cute!”

Kim was warming up. “Yes I know. We’ve been together a few months now. Haven’t we Paula?”

Paula’s face was grim, her mouth set in a tight line. “Yes,” she said sourly. “Months.”

“That’s sweet.” Heidi said, but her eyes told a different story.

Paula had heard enough and stood with a curt “Excuse me.” She marched away toward the toilets.

Heidi watched her leave then turned her attention back to Kim. “Oops,” she whispered.

Kim was momentarily uncomfortable. “Mmm.” She mumbled and shrugged.  “She’s a little possessive.”

“I can see that,” Heidi said. “Hardly surprising though.”

Kim held her gaze boldly for a second and then cast her eyes down.

“I don’t really know her that well,” she said in a conspiratorial voice. “In a way I’ve only just met her.”

Heidi nodded. This was all too easy. “So what do you think of Lesvos?” she asked innocently. “It’s beautiful isn’t it?”

“It’s alright I suppose.” Kim replied. “The people seem nice.”

Heidi leaned back in her chair and smiled broadly. “Some of us are very nice.”

A charged silence fell between them and Heidi took the opportunity to survey the woman opposite her, calmly assessing Kim’s smooth legs, neat body and firm breasts. Kim blushed, surprised at Heidi’s blatant scrutiny. Heidi noticed that a light sheen of sweat had formed on her upper lip.

“I think you’re nice,” she said calmly, never breaking eye contact.

Kim tried to speak but seemed to forget what she was about to say.

“How did Paula end up with a girl like you?”

For a moment Kim was speechless, but then spoke quickly. “I told you, I hardly know her really. I didn’t even know what she looked like until yesterday.”

At that moment, Paula reappeared around the corner and both of them fell silent. Kim looked guiltily at her. Heidi smiled and waved half- heartedly.

She approached the table quickly. “Kim. I’m going home now. I’m really tired. Are you coming?”

Kim opened her mouth to reply, but then closed it again.

Heidi spoke up. “She’s only just got here. Let her have some fun?”

“Stay out of this Heidi.” Paula replied curtly. “It’s got nothing to do with you.”

“Ok.” Heidi purred. “Let’s ask Kim what she wants to do.”

“Let’s not,” Paula snapped. “Come on. We’re leaving.” Kim looked uncertain and her eyes shifted from Heidi to Kim and then back to Heidi again.

“Actually,” she said sheepishly. “I would quite like to stay.”

For a moment, Heidi thought Paula’s head might explode, as her face turned an angry purple.

“Suit yourself,” she growled finally, before turning away and striding angrily from the bar.

Heidi regarded Kim coolly across the table, an ironic smile playing about on her mouth. “So,” she murmured finally. “What shall we do now?”

*

Chapter Two

Annie Rostron sat in the staff room, fighting the urge to run away. A cup of black coffee steamed on the table in front of her, alongside a packet of Marlboro and a Mars bar. She had a full day’s teaching ahead of her, but couldn’t think of anything she wanted to do less.

Sipping the coffee, Annie gazed through the window at the frozen Manchester streets beyond. A derelict tableau of inner city life, the housing estate stretched away as far as the eye could see. Everywhere was a riot of boarded up windows, litter, graffiti and broken glass and amid the squalor, the feeling of despair was palpable.

Right in the middle of it all was Moss Park High; a special school for young people with social, emotional and behavioural difficulties. Annie smiled ironically at the thought. What did that mean really? It meant kids who couldn’t take no for an answer, who didn’t know how to behave like reasonable people and didn’t want to. It meant kids who would steal from you or hurt you and think nothing of it; kids who were damaged beyond recognition by cruel adults and who would most likely grow up to be cruel adults themselves.

Annie wondered why it all seemed so suddenly futile and pointless. She could have taught in any school. At one time she had been considered a gifted teacher; intelligent, warm and enthusiastic, with a sense of humor and a great understanding of young people. She taught Food Technology, because she had passion and could handle food with amazing dexterity. But she had chosen to work here, with the most difficult children of all, because she wanted to make a difference in their lives and for a while she actually had.

The bell blasted out the start of the next lesson and she jumped, spilling coffee down the front of her white shirt. “Shit,” she cursed, grabbing a tissue and mopping her chest. At that moment the headteacher walked in to the staffroom. Mr Naylor glared at her coffee stained shirt and a look of disapproval crossed his ruddy face. “The bell’s gone Annie,” he muttered. “Nice shirt.” He wore an alarming blonde wig and it was difficult when speaking to him, to resist the urge to direct all communication to it, rather than to him personally.

“Thanks Miles,” she replied sarcastically. Clearly affronted by her tone, he turned to leave the room.

She stuck two fingers up at his retreating form and mouthed, “Wanker.”

At that moment she was tapped on the shoulder. It was Mrs Naylor, the Head teacher’s wife, who also happened to be his secretary. Annie glanced around and blushed furiously. “Oh! Hi Doreen.”

Doreen Naylor always seemed to catch Annie doing something she shouldn’t be doing. Smiling thinly, she handed Annie the cigarette packet. “This is a no smoking building,” she hissed.

*

Eve closed her eyes as the warm liquid slipped luxuriously down her throat. It was an excellent bottle of Shiraz from the wine cellar. She’d ordered the crate last year from a vineyard in Provence, and had been saving it for a special occasion. But, what the hell? The crate was now in the corner of her bedroom. This was her second glass of the day and it was only 9.30. She glanced at the bottle ruefully. There was only one glass left in it.

She could always open another.

As a rule she didn’t drink during the day and never alone. But in the last few weeks she had taken to drinking just about whenever she felt like it and she felt like it most of the time.

She was vaguely aware that she shouldn’t be drinking as much as she was, but that seemed the least of her worries so she just carried on.

Outside it had become very cold and now the snow was falling. The fells were covered with a gentle dusting of frost and the scattered pines shimmered with millions of tiny crystals. It was a magical winter’s day, but Eve had no interest.

She hadn’t been outside in nearly three weeks and in truth most days she hadn’t even left the bedroom. Mostly she entertained herself by drinking wine and watching mindless television. Today was no exception.

She sat up in the bed with the duvet bunched up around her, wearing fleecy pyjamas and a thick toweling robe. She was flushed and sweaty, but couldn’t be bothered changing. She was vaguely aware that she was starting to smell and her hair was knotted and greasy. She wasn’t sure when she had last taken a shower.

In the corner of the bedroom the television blared. She wasn’t really watching it, but the sound gave her a sense of company. Apparently a woman from Milton Keynes had cheated on her husband with his brother and now she was pregnant. There was a lot of shouting and swearing and the occasional punch. She was beginning to tire of it, but couldn’t seem to switch it off. She continued to watch, mawkishly waiting for the results of the DNA test. After that, she resolved to switch it off, unless there was a lie detector, in which case she’d wait to find out who was telling the truth.

For a split second she wondered what was happening in the hotel. She didn’t have a clue.

Dismissing the thought, she reached for the wine glass again and drank deeply. The alcohol was nicely shaving the sharp edges off her bleak mood. With half a bottle inside her, she didn’t mind anything quite so much. But she knew that later she would pass out and when she woke with yet another hangover she would feel worse than ever.

The colour had drained out of her life.

Somehow, she couldn’t seem to motivate herself to do anything. If Terri were here she would make her see a Doctor. She would take charge of the situation and look after her. But if Terri were here, she wouldn’t need to see a Doctor.

And besides, Terri wasn’t here.

Terri was gone.

Terri was living in Carlisle with her new girlfriend.

Eve reached for the wine again.

*

By the time Annie arrived at the classroom, the year 10 boys were already in the corridor. Bored by the prolonged wait, they were now chasing each other up and down and making strange animal noises. Jamie, a heavy set thug, saw her approaching. “She’s here,” he said. “About fucking time.”

She knew she should correct his language, but equally she couldn’t face a confrontation this morning.

“Alright boys,” she said, with a shrill voice, “Line up now.”

None of the boys moved and instead continued with their game. She felt her heart sink.

“Boys! That’s enough! Line up so we can get in class. Stop being stupid.”

Tommy, a boy with some learning difficulties and a propensity for extreme acts of violence, immediately took offence. “Who are you calling stupid?”

Another boy joined in. “Yeah. You’re the stupid one.”

She could feel the situation slipping beyond her control.

“Boys! All of you! SHUT UP!” she screeched.

For a split second they fell silent. And then they started to laugh.

Tommy walked right up to her and pressed his face practically into hers. “And who’s going to make us? You?”

At that moment, Mr Naylor and his wife appeared around the corner and the boys were immediately hushed. Quickly they arranged themselves into an orderly queue. Annie was irritated that he could have that effect on the boys, when she no longer could. Without saying anything, she opened the classroom door and the boys filed in. She was about to follow them, when Mr Naylor grabbed her arm.

“Everything alright Annie?” he asked, looking alarmed.

“Yes. Fine,” she squeaked, forcing a smile.

“Can I see you in my office at break please?”

She was shocked and an immediate worry knot formed in her stomach.

“Er… yes of course. Is everything alright?”

He smiled thinly. “I’ll talk to you at break. Ok?” Without another word he scurried down the corridor.

She watched him disappear and was momentarily transfixed by the extraordinary gold colour of his hair-piece.

Escalating noise from the classroom distracted her and she hurried inside, just in time to see Tommy’s backside disappearing out of the classroom window, as he absconded from her lesson for the seventeenth time that term.

*

Secure in the warm embrace of wine, Eve allowed her mind to wander back to that awful day.

Sitting in the rocking chair in stunned silence, Eve gazed at the empty, unmade bed. Would she ever want to sleep there again? Terri was pacing back and forth running her hand repeatedly through her blonde hair.

“I’m so sorry Eve,” she repeated.  “I didn’t know how to tell you. I was going to tell you.”

Eve couldn’t respond. She tried to speak, but her thought processes were nonsensical. The pain in her chest was too much to bear. She wanted to cry, but couldn’t. She felt out of touch with her body, as if she were watching from a different corner of the room.

Eventually she forced herself to ask the question.

“How long?” she whispered finally, causing Terri to stop in her tracks, turning slowly to face her.

“I’m not sure…” she said, her face suddenly pale. “A while…”

Eve stared hard at her. “A while?” she repeated, her voice trembling slightly. “How long is a while?”

Terri shrugged and her eyes darted guiltily to the floor. “I don’t know! Maybe… six months.”

“SIX MONTHS?” Eve roared.

“Yes…maybe…or maybe a little longer…I kept trying to tell you.”

“Tell me what?” Eve replied, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “That you were fucking one of the regulars?...You should have tried harder.”

Terri mutely nodded her consent.

For a while neither of them spoke and Eve wondered if Terri could hear her heart beating.

“Do you love her?” she asked eventually, her voice little more than a whisper.

Terri sighed and looked at her. She was crying now as if she were the one having her heart ripped right out of her chest. “Oh god Eve! Don’t ask me that.”

Eve asked again, “Do you love her?”

Terri seemed to have stopped breathing for a minute and then she exhaled deeply. “Yes,” she said simply. “Yes I do.”

Eve hadn’t seen it coming.

She vaguely remembered Terri packing her things into boxes and leaving. She remembered trying to phone Robin, her younger sister, but getting no response. She remembered lying on the floor screaming after Terri had gone and opening a bottle of whiskey from the bar.

Beyond that there was only a blur.

A month later here she was. She knew she wasn’t handling the situation well, but she didn’t really care. She needed to grieve and if that meant drinking the wine cellar dry then so be it.

*

Chapter Three

Robin Harper’s apartment left a lot to be desired.

The dirty plates, empty beer bottles and scattered debris were beginning to get on her nerves. The walls were a miserable yellow colour, stained by decades of cigarette smoke and the cheap carpet smelled of damp. Recently, a disturbing fungal patch had appeared on the kitchen wall.

Even this was more than she could really afford, but it was better than returning to live with her parents. They were sweet, but they drove her crazy, with their endless fuss and eccentric habits.

She still hadn’t told them she was gay!

She almost told her mother once. They had just watched Martina win her ninth Wimbledon title and her mum was overjoyed. She turned to Robin with tears in her eyes and said,” Isn’t it wonderful? She’s a lesbian you know.” Feeling reassured, Robin, was about to say something ground breaking when her mum added with a rueful smile, “Isn’t it a shame she’s going to hell.”

And that was the end of that.

Her poor mum was a confirmed homophobe. Robin’s only comfort was that she had no idea that both her daughters were batting for the other side. That might just finish her off. Life was too ironic sometimes.

So, in spite of the cold and damp, in spite of the peculiar odours and the neighbour’s mindless rap music; in spite of all that, she was still better off in this shitty flat than with her parents.

She lay on the sofa smoking a spliff. It was Sunday, a miserable day at the best of times. Outside the temperature had plummeted to an arctic -10 and the midday sky was ominously dark.

Robin resolved to have another lazy day at home.

It was strange that she and Eve were both gay and she often wondered about it. Perhaps it was genetic after all. It was really the only thing they had in common.

She glanced at the clock. She was due for her shift at The Dog at six; a crummy pub in the rough end of town. It was a crap job, but the regulars were nice enough, even if they were a set of hopeless drunks.

Most importantly, it was easy work and she got to lie in most days. She didn’t have to think about much. She could just turn up, make polite conversation, pour a few pints and then go home. Robin liked it that way.

All she wanted was an easy life.

She hauled herself off the sofa and checked herself out in the mirror which hung slightly lopsided on the far wall. Her short, black hair was wild and unkempt. Dark, bloodshot eyes stood out against pale skin. As a rule, Robin didn’t trouble much with her appearance, but usually she looked better than she did right now.  “Christ,” she whispered, rubbing her face vigorously in a bid to restore some colour. Again she studied her reflection. Wearing torn Levis and a faded, Diesel t-shirt, Robin still dressed like a teenager, but actually she was thirty-five. Suddenly she felt slightly ridiculous.

Of the two of them, Eve was the successful one. A glittering corporate career followed a first class honours degree from Oxford. Then there was her booming business, and in the background her perfect relationship with the gorgeous, if somewhat superficial Terri. Success, success, success. Their lives couldn’t be more different really. Not that Robin was jealous. She loved her sister to bits. She just didn’t really understand her. They hadn’t spoken in months.

Now she thought of it, Eve had left her a couple of voicemails recently. She really should get back to her. In the last message she sounded quite peculiar. In fact, if Robin didn’t know her better, she might have thought she was drunk. But that wasn’t Eve at all. She wondered fleetingly if something was wrong, then dismissed the thought. It was far more likely that she had phoned to tell her about some recent triumph. Maybe she’d bought a new car or something.

Robin glanced at the clock. She had the whole day ahead of her. What to do? She grabbed her copy of “Sapphic” from the magazine rack and stared blankly at the front cover. An extremely straight-looking model, dressed in a red fluffy Santa suit was holding a peculiar sex aid, tied with a crimson bow. Robin sighed and flicked to the contents page. What new delights had exploded on to the gay scene this month, she wondered? There was an article on Lesbian Bed Death- How to Add that Christmas Spice, a piece on a third generation vibrator called The Matrix Revolutions, a new collection of coming-out stories from North of the border and yet another guide to Lesbian Sexual Health, entitled “How to Use Dental Dams”. Jesus! Who wanted to read this shit? As always she leafed through to the back and gazed wistfully at the holiday listings. Her eyes were drawn to a colourful box, advertising The Tenth Muse-Women Only Hotel on the Beach Front- Scala Erossou- Lesvos.  She peered out of the smeared window at the mist and gloom and tossed the magazine to the floor.

That was what she really needed; a beach, the sound of the sea and the sun’s warmth on her skin. She could almost smell the eucalyptus in the air. Snapping out of the fantasy, Robin reprimanded herself. What was the point? She hadn’t been on holiday in years.

Still, perhaps a little escapism wasn’t such a bad idea and she plodded over to the DVDs stacked on the book-shelf. She fancied something light and fluffy and quickly discarded “Bound”; far too dark and intense for a Sunday. Scanning the rows of movies, she wondered at her single minded quest to collect every lesbian movie ever made- particularly when most of them were so awful. Gathering a couple more, she tossed them on to the growing mountain of clutter on the floor.

Robin finally settled on “Better than Chocolate” and inserted it into the player. She lit another cigarette, and stretched out on the sofa. This was as close to paradise as she was going to get on her salary.

Thirty minutes into the movie, just as Robin was reaching a state of total contentment, the buzzer sounded loudly, and startled her. Leaping to her feet, she dropped her joint to the floor. Immediately, the cheap fabric of the carpet began to smoulder and Robin stamped on it instinctively, forgetting her bare feet. She screamed and grabbed the injured foot, hopping about on one leg.

Who was this on a Sunday morning? Jehovah’s Witnesses possibly? Or worse still, Mormons! The buzzer blared again and she swore angrily, making her way to the door.

Slowly and painfully Robin descended the dingy staircase and reaching the bottom, drew back the front door a fraction.

It was her mother!

*

Heidi opened her eyes sleepily and blinked. The weak winter sunshine pierced the blinds in linear shafts, illuminating the austere walls with a spectral ladder of light. She was cold and pulled the cotton sheet up to cover her hard, muscular body.

Glancing at the clock she saw it was late. She had to get up. She could just squeeze a run in before beginning for the day. Even on a Sunday, with the hotel shut, she always had work to do.

In the bed beside her, Kim slept peacefully. Heidi rolled over carefully and gently smoothed back a couple of stray hairs from her forehead. She was a pretty girl, with delicate features and a healthy glow.

For a while, Heidi had wanted Kim and Kim was equally willing. She saw it in her eyes the moment they first met. From that second Heidi had known it was only a matter of time before Kim was in her bed. But, it had all happened sooner than she anticipated.

And after that, as always, there was the inevitable disappointment. The excitement quickly dwindled and Heidi was left feeling flat and disinterested. Kim had been here a couple of weeks now, which was much longer than usual. Most of Heidi’s visitors stayed one night before being quickly shown the door. Kim had lasted rather well, considering. She was a nice girl and the sex had been surprisingly good. But now even that was becoming jaded and it was probably time for her to move on. Heidi resolved to tell her late that day. There was no point dragging things out. It would be spring soon enough and the tourists would come. Then the real fun would begin.

She rolled out of bed and padded across the marble floor to the wardrobe. Dressing quickly in shorts and a vest, she stepped quietly from the room.

Heidi skipped down the stone steps and out of the front doors into the chill morning air. It was a fabulous, late winter morning, cold and perfectly still. The sky was clear and the sea, disarmingly calm. She looked fleetingly up and down the small promenade and saw that it was deserted, as expected. The rows of shops and cafés, perched on their distinctive stilts over the sand were closed for the winter and there was no-one to be seen. The only sound came from the sea as it lapped rhythmically against the shore.

As she began her run along the beach, she reflected on her situation. She was 42 years old and had almost everything she ever wanted. The hotel business was booming and she already had more money than she imagined possible. She was wealthy, healthy and successful. She lived on a Greek island and woke up practically every day to blue skies, palm trees and the Aegean Sea. So why, she wondered, in the midst of this idyllic existence, did she feel so empty? The feeling had been creeping up on her for some time now and didn’t make any sense. She had achieved almost everything she set out to achieve and should be happy. But, somewhere deep inside her, a sense of profound dissatisfaction gnawed relentlessly. Something was missing from her life.

Heidi suspected she knew what it was.

Reaching a track to her right, she cut away from the shoreline, through trees along a steep forest path. Her thighs began to burn and she pushed herself harder, treading carefully on the uneven ground. She climbed higher and higher, until the path swung sharply to join a narrow lane. She continued along the lane, and began to climb steeply again.

After another mile, she reached her destination. The pine trees suddenly fell away and she came upon a small clearing in the wood, where a gravel drive split away from the road. She stopped at a flaking wooden sign and walked slowly up the drive until she reached a set of rusted, iron gates. Topped with angry looking spikes, they were ten or twelve feet high and secured firmly with a heavy-duty padlock and a chain. At the side of each gate, stood a high stone wall, covered with creeping plants and vines.

Heidi gripped the metal with both hands and caught her breath, peering through the bars.

Further down the drive, beyond the gates, was her final, unrealized ambition.

The Lost Resort Hotel was an ornate structure with arches and pillars and decorative frescos everywhere. White stucco walls, and stained glass windows completed the effect. From this distance, it wasn’t possible to see the cracks and inevitable signs of age, but Heidi knew they were there. Yet, there was something enchanting about it.

Like an unspoken promise, a whisper of love on a summer breeze, it was unspeakably beautiful, even in its state of dereliction.

Heidi sighed as she took it all in.  Apparently the Hotel had enjoyed a wild but brief heyday in the 70’s, but had inexplicably closed in the 1980’s. Nobody knew why and it had been empty ever since.

Apparently it wasn’t for sale. The owner just couldn’t bring herself to part with it, but preferred to leave it like this, to slowly fade to dust and be consumed inevitably by the forest all around.

Every morning Heidi ran up here to admire it from this spot. She had never been any nearer than the gate and that maddened her.

The money-making potential was enormous. The location was perfect. The grounds were amazing. The building was elegant, if somewhat quirky. But, hell, she could knock it down, start all over again and still make a killing. She simply had to have it.

But there was more than that. This whole place, hidden away in the trees, lost forgotten and strangely alluring, had a mystical quality that couldn’t be denied. She retreated down the path a short way until she was standing directly before the dilapidated wooden sign.

The Lost Resort

*****

The paint was flaking from its bleached fascia. It had once been red with gold lettering and the remains of five stars were still visible across the bottom. Heidi reached out and touched one.

Beneath the stars, the gold lettering had almost faded to nothing, but it was still possible to make out a few words.

“Proprietors Olivia Byron and Penny…” but the rest had flaked to nothing.

Heidi stared awhile, lost in thought. Eventually she turned, trotted to the end of the drive and she ran back toward home.

*

Robin’s mother stood on the doorstep, dressed smartly in tweed trousers, a crisp, white blouse and a black blazer, which she had pulled tightly around her to block out the cold. Her distaste was obvious, in spite of the thin smile on her perfectly made up face. She rarely ventured into this part of the city and was clearly troubled by the experience.

She peered at Robin around the door, frowning at her beer stained t-shirt and general state of disrepair.

“Hello darling,” she said brightly, pushing past her into the hallway.

For a moment Robin was speechless, but eventually managed, “Hi mum… You look nice.”

Her mother looked her up and down.

“Mmm,” was all she could reply.

Suddenly Robin was six again.

Her mother turned purposefully on her heel and made her way upstairs towards the flat. Robin hobbled quickly after her.

“Mum… what a lovely surprise… Er… What are you doing here?”

Her mother was nearing the flat door and gaining momentum with every step. “Darling! Do I need an excuse to visit my youngest child? I was in the area so I decided to call.”

Robin laughed before she could stop herself. “You’re kidding right? You were in this area? Did you get lost or something?”

Her mum stopped at the front door and turned around, a wounded look on her face. “Really darling. There’s no need to be facetious. Aren’t you pleased to see me?”

The guilt hit immediately and Robin was amazed at her mother’s unfailing ability

to do that to her.

“Of course I am mum.” She gave her a quick hug. “Sorry. You just surprised me.”

Her mother looked her up and down again, her mouth slightly down turned with aversion. “Have you been smoking?”

“No!” Robin lied, immediately looking at her feet. “It’s nice to see you…I wasn’t expecting you,” she mumbled.

Her mother brightened visibly. “Well never mind. I’m here now. Aren’t you going to ask me in?”

For a spilt second Robin tried to conjure a reasonable excuse, but her mind was in a panic and she couldn’t think of anything.

“It’s a bit messy,” she ventured eventually.

Her mum was already going through the door. “Don’t worry darling. I don’t mind mess.”

She turned into the hallway, heading for the front room with inordinate haste. Robin rushed after her and in her hurry to catch her, knocked her roughly into the wall.

“Robin!” she said rubbing her arm dramatically. “What’s the matter with you? Are you trying to kill me?”

“Sorry mum,” she laughed idiotically. “I have an idea actually…Why don’t you go into the kitchen and make us both a lovely cup of tea while I tidy up a bit in here?”

Her mother looked at her strangely. She leaned in close. “Robin,” she said seriously. “Have you been taking drugs?”

Robin laughed, in spite of herself. “No mum. Of course not!  I just want to make it nice for you.”

Her mother paused, uncertain, so Robin opened the door to reveal the depressing brown kitchen beyond. Wrinkling her nose, she reluctantly moved inside, muttering something which sounded a lot like “Good God!”

Robin raced into the front room, shutting the door firmly behind her. The floor was littered with Rizzler packets, magazines, DVDs and videos, none of which she wanted her mother to see. Just to add to the whole lesbian ambience of the place, on the television screen two young women were in intimate and bawdy conversation.

“Fuck,” she hissed.

She grabbed the cigarette papers and magazines first, scrambling about collecting each last one. She ran into her bedroom and stuffed them roughly into the linen basket, which wasn’t easy as it was already overflowing. She tripped over a stray towel and fell with a thud into the hallway, swearing loudly.

She heard her mother’s voice drift in from the kitchen, “Robin! Are you alright? What are you doing in there?”

“I’m fine mum. Don’t worry… You just make that tea.”

Climbing to her feet, she ran back to the front room, gathering the dvds and videos in her arms and throwing them behind the sofa. She pushed it firmly against the wall, so they were barely visible.

At that moment the door opened and her mother wandered in carrying two cups of tea. She turned to face her, smiling her best smile.

“Oh great. Thanks mum.”

Her mother’s eyes danced around the room, widening a little. “I thought you were tidying up.? Look at the state of this place? Robin this really is awful. And that kitchen!… That kitchen is frankly obscene. Well! I won’t tell you what I found behind the bin… if you can call that nasty bag a bin.”

“I know mum. I keep meaning to tidy it up, but I never seem to get time these days.”

Her mother’s eyes suddenly fixed on the television screen and widened to alarming proportions. “What are those two girls doing?” she gasped.

Robin whipped around to see the two girls in question clutching one another in a passionate embrace.

Swearing, she ran to the TV and quickly switched it off.

“Robin! Language!”

Robin’s heart was pounding. This was a nightmare. She hurried to the sofa and sat down. “Sorry mum. It was some cable channel. You never know what you’re watching these days.”

Her mother clearly wasn’t convinced, and frowning, she sat down beside her daughter.

They sipped their tea in silence for a couple of minutes, whilst Robin glanced around the room, looking for more evidence.

After what seemed like an eternity, her mother spoke.

“I did have an ulterior motive for coming around actually Robin. I wanted to ask you a favour.”

This was a first. Robin was the youngest child and generally considered totally useless in most areas. Nobody ever asked Robin for her help and she was immediately intrigued.

“Okay,” she said curiously. “What do you want?”

Her mother sighed. “Well it’s Eve…I’m really rather worried about her.”

Robin was surprised.

“Eve? Why, what’s the matter?”

Her mother looked thoughtful for a moment. “Well that’s the problem you see. I don’t know what’s the matter. At the moment she won’t answer my phone calls. But I have had a couple of rather strange phone conversations with her recently. Now she won’t speak to me at all.” For a second Robin thought her mother was going to cry, which alarmed her no end. She quickly regained her composure and continued on. “She rang me last week and was very strange indeed. She sounded drunk. I asked if she was alright and she insisted she was. She said something about having a wonderful time with her good friend Johnny Walker.”

Robin’s eyes widened. “Johnny Walker?”

“Yes,” her mother replied quickly. “Do you know him?”

“I’ve…heard of him.” Robin muttered awkwardly.

Her mother shook her head quickly. “Anyway, she was laughing one minute and then crying the next. Then she hung up!”

Eve might be a pain in the arse, but she would never do anything like that. She was the one her mother bragged about.

“You’re kidding?”

“No... And now she won’t take my calls at all.”

“Have you tried the hotel reception?”

“Of course! Every time I ring they say she’s busy and can’t be disturbed. I know there’s something wrong.”

Robin thought for a moment. Her mum was right. There obviously was something wrong, but she couldn’t imagine what it might be.

“So,” she asked eventually, “what can I do?”

“You could go up and see her. Find out what’s going on.”

Robin stood up quickly. “What? Go all the way up to the Lake District? I can’t just tootle off to Cumbria on a moment’s notice! Why can’t you go?”

Her mother feigned surprise. “How can you ask me that? You know how poorly your father is. I can’t leave him for days on end.”

Her father had been “poorly” for years. It was a perfect excuse for her mother to avoid doing anything she didn’t really want to do. It didn’t stop her going to Stratford upon Avon four times a year with her Crown Green Bowling team.

“But Mother… I have a job. I work. I have to pay rent.”

“What? That flea pit? You can’t be serious. That isn’t proper work. Phone in sick. For one week. Go up to see your sister, who loves you and clearly needs you right now. If you are so desperate for money, I’ll pay you. I’ll pay your salary while you go and see your sister.”

This was very clever. Her mother was a cunning woman, with an amazing ability to play Robin’s emotions like a violin.

“Mother,” she said, instantly ashamed. “You don’t need to pay me. Of course I’ll go. It’s probably nothing. Probably some problem with…” she was about to say Terri, but quickly stopped herself. She didn’t want to out her sister to her mother, particularly not in her current anxious state.  She thought quickly. “…Probably some problem with … a boyfriend or something.”

Her mother stared at her quizzically, before clambering to her feet and brushing the back of her trousers vigorously. “Thank you darling. I feel much better knowing you will go and look in on her. I’d better get going now. Your father’s at home alone.” With that, she hurried toward the door, nearly tripping over a copy of “The Lesbian Kama Sutra,” as she went.

*

Chapter Four

Heidi opened the bedroom door quietly. Kim was still sleeping. She pulled off her sweat-soaked vest and slipped down her shorts, wandering into the en-suite. She needed a shower. She turned the tap and a powerful jet of hot water erupted from the shower-head.

Stepping under the stream she gasped as it sluiced painfully over her skin. She ached slightly from the run and placing both hands against the cool tiles, bowed her head under the weight of the water. She groaned in pleasure as the scalding water ran over her shoulders and down the sensitive skin of her back.

She thought again about the battered old building in the trees and smiled.

Quietly, Kim slipped into the shower cubicle behind her. Two soft hands glided slowly around her waist to her hard, flat stomach and she felt the cool skin of Kim’s breasts against her back. Lips lightly touched her neck and a tongue flicked out teasingly. She whispered in Heidi’s ear. “You must be crazy.”

“You think so?” She gasped her breath quickening as Kim’s right hand began to slide down towards the skin of her inner thigh.

“I do think so.” She kissed the other side of her neck firmly and stroked the side of her breast with her left hand. Heidi tilted her head back into the stream of water. It trickled over her face and down her breasts and stomach. “I mean,” Kim murmured, “who goes running on the beach in the middle of winter?” She spun Heidi around to face her and kissed her hard on the mouth, her tongue probing urgently between her lips. Heidi responded eagerly, holding her face with each hand and pulling her closer still. Kim grabbed her wrists forcefully and pressed her arms back behind her head, forcing her back against the cold tiles. She kissed her harder still. Kim had a passion in her that Heidi enjoyed. She moved from her mouth, to her throat and then down further still to her breasts, biting gently and sucking on her stiffening nipples. “Fuck me, you’ve got an amazing body,” she groaned, sliding each hand down the side of her torso to her hips. Moving from her breasts she grazed her mouth along her stomach toward her pussy. Heidi ran her fingers through Kim’s damp hair, leaning her head back against the tiles and closing her eyes... She felt the heat of Kim’s mouth and could feel how wet she was already. This wouldn’t take long.

Kim kissed Heidi’s pussy, gently at first and then with growing force, worked up to a smooth rhythm. Heidi struggled for breath, the hot water cascading down her body in thick rivulets. Just when she thought she could take no more, Kim, moved her hand up inside Heidi’s thigh and slid her fingers inside her, building her orgasm expertly, with smooth, firm strokes.

Heidi came quick and hard and, shouting in ecstasy, forced Kim’s mouth against her, as she arched violently backwards. She held her like that for a couple of seconds before finally, relaxing her grip. She pulled Kim up from her knees and Kim tried to embrace her, but Heidi placed a hand on her chest, stopping her. She gazed into her eyes for a moment and caught her breath. Kim tilted her head quizzically to one side. “Are you okay?” she asked, with a nervous smile.

Eventually Heidi spoke. “Honey, you’re really good. You know that don’t you.”

Kim smiled. “I know.” Again she tried to move nearer but Heidi stopped her again.

“But now, you have to leave.”

Kim stared for a second, the words not really registering.

“I’m sorry. What did you say?”

“It’s been great. Really it has. But, I think you should go.”

Kim stood in shocked silence, the shower water running down her face. “You want me to leave? Now?”

Heidi shrugged. “Well, not right now, but you know…at some point today.”

She walked casually from the shower, leaving Kim standing alone, the water cascading over her pale, slender body.

“But… I’ve nowhere to go.” She finally said.

“Go home,” Heidi said and left the room.

*

“It isn’t good enough!”

Annie Rostron sat in the Headteacher’s office and fidgeted nervously.

“I just don’t know what’s happened to you Annie. What’s the matter with you?”

She knew she should respond, but nothing reasonable came to mind. Instead she sat silently, hoping she didn’t look as pathetic as she felt.

“You used to be the best teacher in this school. You had the kids eating out of the palm of your hand. Now look at you!” Perhaps she looked too meek. She tried to appear more assertive and straightened her back a little. It wasn’t easy. She felt broken and listless.

“Annie. Talk to me,” he whispered kindly. “What’s happened to you?”

She considered the question. Unfortunately she didn’t know the answer. Anxiously, she shuffled her feet.

“I’m not sure,” she offered eventually. “I’m tired.”

He raised his thinning eyebrows. “Tired? Bloody hell we’re all tired. It’s a tiring job. I understand that. But it hasn’t suddenly changed. You were alright before.”

He was now starting to irritate her. She had carried this joker for two years, staying up late, night after night, fighting endlessly through a mountain of his paperwork. Every day was the same- assessments, planning, policy documents, incident Forms, IEPs, IBPs, PSPs, reports. It never stopped.

“Listen Miles,” she hissed. “It is possible I’m just burned out.  I’m exhausted and stressed. I feel overwhelmed. I can’t sleep and when I think about work I feel sick.” This was all true. She’d just never said it out loud before. His face remained unsympathetic.

“Burned out? How old are you? Thirty- five?”

“I’m 28 actually.”

“Oh!... Sorry… Well that’s even worse. How can you be burned out at your age?” He laughed ironically. “I’m the one who should be burned out.”

Annie considered this comment and almost pointed out that you had to do some work before you could burn out. She restrained herself.

“Anyway, burned out or not, that doesn’t excuse what you did.”

She couldn’t look at him for a moment and instead tried to focus her attention on the rain rivulets streaking down the windowpane.

“You have a duty of care you know!”

“I know,” she sighed, wishing the ground would swallow her up. “I did try to stop him.”

“I would hope so!” he said with obvious astonishment. “But how did it happen? How in God’s name did you end up letting Tommy Cockburn climbed out of a window and smash my car windscreen?”

She shrugged awkwardly. “I know it looks bad.”

“Just a little,” he replied sarcastically.

She didn’t know what to say. She should probably care more, but she didn’t. In fact, secretly she was pleased that Tommy had smashed his car up. Her only regret was not seeing him do it.

“I’m sorry, “ she said flatly, not hiding that she wasn’t sorry at all. “Are you going to sack me?”

He steepled his chubby pink fingers in front of his mouth and sat back in the chair. In the fluorescent light his wig was more mesmerizing than usual.  He caught her staring at it and she looked away guiltily.

“No. I’m not,” he said with clear irritation. “You’re very lucky. Mrs Naylor wanted me to, but I want to give you another chance.”

She should have felt something like gratitude at this point, but didn’t. She felt nothing at all.

He paused again; keen to maximize the impact of his words.

“However, I’m keeping you away from the classroom for a while.”

She took a moment to process this.

“I’m sorry?” she said eventually. “I don’t understand. What exactly are you saying?”

He smiled evenly. “I’m saying that I don’t want you teaching at the moment. I’m putting you on …lighter duties.”

She should have felt relieved at the prospect of not having to teach for a while, but actually felt nauseous for a second. Was she considered incompetent? Clearly she was. For a short time it was almost too much to bear and she swallowed hard. Fighting back the tears she looked him straight in the eye. He held her gaze coolly. She would not give him the satisfaction of breaking down. That would prove his point all too conveniently. After a moment of silence, she spoke.

“So… What have you got in mind?”

“I’m creating a new post for you.”

“And what post is that?” she asked, barely able to conceal her sceptisim.

“Home liaison officer,” he replied, with forced enthusiasm.

“Home liaison officer?” she repeated. “Sounds fairly spurious.”

He seemed surprised at her response. “Not at all. It’s a very valid role and quite invaluable to the school.”

“Why have we never had one before then?”

He was speechless for a moment and blinked a couple of times before gabbling, “ We didn’t need one…before…but, we need one now… And, up until the summer break, you’re it. I’m sure you’ll enjoy it.”

She gazed at him dejectedly. “Do I have a choice?”

*

Robin finally caught sight of Fellborough Chase in the distance and leaned wearily against a dry-stone wall. Peeping through the skeletal winter branches, the hotel looked as inviting as ever. It was a beautiful building and Eve and Terri had made it extra special, sparing no expense on its renovation.

But that was Eve all over, Robin reflected, with something like pride. She was an amazing woman, good at whatever she decided to do. Robin knew Eve was a grafter. She saw a project through to the bitter end, no matter how difficult it was. She never gave up. She had even been like that as a child, neat, tidy and hard working. She did her homework on time, was the school games captain and the Head Girl. Robin on the other hand, was messy and carefree and talked too much. She couldn’t seem to get anything right. She was the kid who spilled blackcurrant on the new white carpet. Eve was the one who cleaned it up. Robin’s primary teacher called her “a dreamer” and “ a free spirit.” She wasn’t sure what that meant. She simply regarded herself as easily bored, lazy and lacking ambition. Whatever the truth was, she and Eve were complete opposites. The only thing they had in common was that they were gay. And that in itself was surprising. Being gay was just a little too messy for Eve’s taste. But, she was. Typically, she had an amazing, long-term girlfriend. She was successful and confident in everything she did, whereas Robin hadn’t really achieved anything since leaving college with a 2:1 in Art and Design. That had been 14 years ago.

So the current situation was mystifying. Ever since her mother’s impromptu visit, Robin had tried to contact Eve without success. She had made at least twenty phone calls and on each occasion been given a feeble excuse by one of the hotel staff. Promises that Eve would get back to her, proved groundless. And then even more worryingly, they had stopped answering the phone altogether. She sent emails and text messages, but received nothing in return. She didn’t know what to think, but it didn’t look good.

Reluctantly, Robin lifted her rucksack and continued the trek to the hotel.

As she turned into the drive and saw that the Car Park was completely empty, her heart was gripped by an awful dread. She couldn’t remember the hotel ever being empty before. She’d only visited half a dozen times, but each time it had been full to capacity. There was something very wrong here. The front doors were shut and the flag pole, which usually bore its immaculate Union Jack proudly, stood empty and unadorned.

With rising panic, she broke into a run, certain that her sister was in trouble, and dashed up the steps to the front door. It was locked and a roughly scrawled note was pinned up haphazardly. “Closed due to illness,” it simply read.

“Shit,” she cursed. If Eve or Terri were ill, why hadn’t they told anybody?

She rattled the door, but it wouldn’t budge and she rapped the knocker a little too vigorously. Stepping back, Robin looked up at the windows. There was no sign of life.

It was clear nobody would answer the door. She ran around the side of the building, to the conservatory at the back, but it too was securely locked and deserted.

“Eve!” she shouted. “Eve?”

Her voice reverberated amongst the trees to nobody in particular.

A thought crossed her mind and with renewed purpose she raced along the narrow, gravel path to the other side of the building, where an old trellis scaled the outer walls.

With considerable difficulty and a fair amount of terror, Robin clambered up the rickety trellis and over the slate ledge at the top, dropping down clumsily onto Eve and Terri’s private terrace. The French Windows were closed, but she made her way to them anyway and hurriedly turned the handle. With a delicate clunk, the door opened. Robin couldn’t believe her luck. Eve and Terri were security fiends. It wasn’t like them to leave anything unlocked. She pushed the door with trepidation.

As she stepped over the threshold, the first thing to hit her was the smell. It was a nauseating mix of stale sweat, wine and something ripe and rotten. The room was completely dark and extremely hot. She choked involuntarily and held the back of her hand against her mouth and nose. A few seconds passed and slowly, shapes began to emerge from the darkness of the bedroom; a wardrobe, a chest of drawers, against the far wall, a bed. The duvet appeared to be in a crumpled heap on the floor and there, either unconscious or dead, was Eve. She was spread-eagled across the mattress.

Robin quickly drew back the heavy curtain and flooded the room with light, but Eve didn’t stir.

*

Annie sat in the car, eating her second Mars Bar of the day. Rain hammered endlessly on the windscreen.

This rain never seemed to end.

Parked in the midst of a sprawling estate in the centre of Manchester, she was about to interview Moss Park School’s newest prospective pupil.

Polly Jones was a 13 year old girl with problems. She had the usual social, emotional and behavioural difficulties, plus Attention Deficit Hyperactivity Disorder, Tourette ’s syndrome, Oppositional Defiance Disorder and had once been diagnosed as psychotic. She hadn’t attended school for a year, having been excluded from her last school for kicking the head teacher in the face. According to her considerable case file, she was particularly antagonistic towards female teachers.

Annie looked to the house and wondered optimistically if they might have gone out. It looked as though it may have been nice once. It was a large terrace, built in traditional Accrington brick. But the windows were grimy and unwashed and the neglected garden was an overgrown wilderness, strewn with rubble. There was a burned out car parked on the drive. Two of the house windows were broken. Somebody had taped a supermarket carrier bag over one of them, but the other one had been left as it was. There was graffiti sprayed on the side of the house. Red spray paint scrawled the depressing message, “Polly is a slag.” She looked at it for a moment and wondered why Polly’s mum hadn’t cleaned it off. Maybe it had only just happened. Maybe she was tired of clearing it away. Maybe she didn’t care anymore.

Unable to put it off any longer, Annie reluctantly grabbed her briefcase, stepped out of the car and into the Manchester drizzle. As she made the short walk to the garden gate she passed a gang of five teenage boys, leaning on the wall, openly smoking a joint. They were hunched over, and with their hoods pulled down they looked dangerous. She stepped around them quickly, warily feeling their eyes upon her. This was their territory and she was a stranger.

“Oi!… You a social worker?” one of them shouted after her. She slipped through the gate and along the path., before turning around replying over her shoulder in the deepest voice she could muster. “No mate. C.I.D.” This had the desired effect and the boys whispered something quickly, before sloping around the corner and out of sight.

She arrived at the front door and knocked tentatively, feelingly distinctly out of place.

Inside the house, she could hear noise of a television, raised voices and a maybe a woman crying? She couldn’t be sure. She waited, shifting uncomfortably from foot to foot, secretly hoping that nobody was at home. About to turn and leave, the door suddenly opened.

Surprised, she smiled and looked at the woman in the doorway. She was in her late twenties, but had a careworn expression and tired eyes. She was wearing cream, chenille, jogging suit and had a high surgical collar around her neck.

“Hello?” she said with barely concealed suspicion.

“Hi,” Annie responded, hoping she didn’t sound as scared as she felt. She extended her hand. The woman looked and ignored it, angrily sucking on a cigarette. She waited briefly and then with increasing irritation demanded, “What do you want?”

Annie was taken aback, but managed not hold her smile. “I… I’m sorry…” she stammered. “I’m Annie Rostron from Moss Park School. We spoke on the phone yesterday. I’m here about Polly. Are you … Miss Jones?”

The woman’s expression shifted instantly to one of recognition and she broke into a broad smile. She took one last drag on her cigarette and flicked the butt into the front garden. “Hiya,” she gushed. “Come in out of the rain. The house is a bit of a mess. I forgot you were coming to be honest. I’m just so busy. You know how it is.” She leaned over conspiratorially and whispered, “Sorry about that. I thought you were from the social.” She stepped back into the house, ripped off the collar and slung it over the banister. Annie followed her quickly.

“Does Polly know I’m coming?” she asked nervously.

Miss Jones laughed loudly, immediately breaking into a cacophony of deep chesty coughs. “Does she bloody hell!” she wheezed.

She wandered happily into the front room and Annie followed.

“She doesn’t really like visitors you see,” she continued. “And to be honest, she friggin’ hates teachers. She threw a cup of hot tea over the last one who came round. Very nasty it was.” Casting her eyes up to the ceiling, she sighed wistfully, apparently remembering the incident with some fondness. “Do you fancy a brew?” “,she asked suddenly.

*

Chapter Five

Racing across the room to her sister, Robin grabbed her wrist. She had a pulse and was breathing. Robin almost collapsed with relief. She shook her shoulders gently, but Eve didn’t react. “Eve? EVE!” She was out cold. Robin picked up the telephone receiver and was on the verge of dialing 999, when she noticed an empty wine bottle lying on the bedroom floor. She scanned the room and saw that actually there were numerous empty bottles scattered around the place. Leaning over, she smelled her sister’s breath. She wasn’t ill. She had passed out. Her usually impeccably groomed brown hair was greasy and unwashed. She smelled unbelievable and her pyjamas were stained and damp with sweat.

Where the hell was Terri?

She was suddenly ashamed.  Why had she waited two weeks before bothering to return Eve’s phone call? What kind of a sister did that make her? Bloody hell, she could have died.

Having filled a cup with cold water from the bathroom, Robin strode back into the bedroom to her sister. Pausing for a moment, Robin took a deep breath and then threw the water into Eve’s face. For a split second nothing happened. All of a sudden Eve gasped, blinked a couple of times and then fully opened her eyes. Groaning she shielded her face from the daylight.

“Eve?” Robin asked kindly. “Eve…Are you alright?”

Eve followed her voice and for a moment looked completely confused. It was as though she didn’t recognise her. Eventually her eyes came into some sort of focus and recognition dawned on her dripping face.

“Robin?” she croaked. “Why are you here? … Why am I all wet?”

“Never mind that.” She took her hand gently. “What’s going on? Where’s Terri?”

Eve turned over in bed so she was facing away from her sister. “Gone,” she murmured.

“Gone where?”

She didn’t respond. She simply lay motionless and silent.

“Where has she gone hun?” Robin pressed.

Without warning, Eve sat bolt upright in bed. “I want a drink,” she said angrily.

“No. You definitely don’t want a drink Eve.”

She rolled over and fell out of the bed onto the hard wooden floor. “Oh yes. I definitely do,” she spat.

“Eve. What’s the matter with you?” Robin had never seen her like this before.

“What’s the matter with me? What’s the matter with you? All I want is a sodding drink.” She began crawling amongst the debris of the bedroom floor, looking for something to drink. Robin ran to her, grabbing her by the shoulders. “Eve! Stop it! For God’s sake! Please stop! Where’s Terri gone? What the fuck is going on here?” Eve stopped suddenly and peered up at her sister. Her eyes were filled with tears. “She left me... She’s been having an affair… I didn’t know. I … didn’t…” she tried to finish the sentence, but couldn’t and slumped down on the floor. Robin grabbed her and held her tightly. She began to shake violently and soon her entire body was consumed by great, wracking sobs.

Robin rocked her and held her, content to let her cry.

*

Having refused the offer of a cup of tea, Annie perched in the front room as Miss Jones went to find her daughter. She glanced around the room. It was immaculate. The carpet was recently vacuumed and every surface was shiny and polished. She heard Miss Jones at the foot of the stairs, just beyond the doorway.

“POLLY?… POLLY? … ARE YOU UP YET?”

Annie looked at her watch. It was 2 pm. There was no response. She waited a few seconds and then tried again, more loudly.

“POLLY! YOU BETTER NOT BE IN THAT BASTARD BED! GET UP. THERE’S A TEACHER HERE TO SEE YOU. COME ON DOWN …NOW!”

Annie thought she heard a distant stirring upstairs.

“ARE YOU GETTING UP OR NOT?”

Suddenly from upstairs there was an explosion of sound as Polly indicated she was awake by smashing something. She screamed. “STOP SHOUTING YOU SILLY BITCH. I’M FUCKING UP AREN’T I?”

“OK LOVE.” Her mum replied. “DO YOU WANT SOME BREAKFAST?”

“NO I FUCKING DON’T. AND TELL THAT BASTARD TO GET OUT OF THE HOUSE.”

There was a pause and Annie wondered what she had walked into.

“ARE YOU COMING DOWN LOVE?” Miss Jones asked at full volume.

“FUCK OFF.”

She appeared again through the doorway and sat down in the armchair, lighting a cigarette.

“Shall I go then?” Annie asked enthusiastically.

She looked legitimately surprised at the question. “No love. Don’t leave. She’ll be down in a bit. She’s always a bit grumpy in the mornings.”

There were more smashing noises from upstairs and Annie looked to Miss Jones who smiled warmly, as if there had been no sound at all. “Shall we watch a bit of telly while we wait? I think Murder She Wrote is on.”

Annie nodded, whilst Polly’s mother flicked the remote. Angela Lansbury appeared on the screen.

At that moment a large, yellow dog walked into the room. It sat down in front of Polly’s mum who pushed it away roughly with her foot. “Piss off Dave,” she said irritably. “I fed you last night.”

At that, the dog wandered across to Annie and sat in front of her, panting expectantly. “Oh ignore him,” Miss Jones said. “He’s a greedy bastard.”

He was an ugly creature, but Annie felt sorry for him and patted him on the head. His fur was matted and unpleasant.

Without further invitation, he climbed up onto Annie’s knee and sat down, apparently watching the television. Miss Jones glanced across, but didn’t say anything.

They watched television like that for a further ten minutes and Annie was about to make her excuses and leave, when there was further disturbance from upstairs. She jumped as a television dropped past the sitting room window. Miss Jones saw the surprised expression on her face. “Don’t worry love. She always does that. It’s a crap telly that anyway. She needs a new one.”

They continued to watch the television and Annie glanced up at the ceiling, more disturbed by the sudden silence, than she had been by the previous tumult.

Polly shouted down.

“MAM?”

Miss Jones ignored her.

“MAM!”

She was clearly annoyed at the interruption. “WHAT?” she shouted upstairs in reply, without moving from the chair.

“IS THAT BASTARD TEACHER STILL HERE?”

“YES SHE IS. YOU BETTER GET DOWN THESE STAIRS NOW.”

There was a long pause and then the voice from upstairs again, somewhat less aggressively. “IS MURDER SHE WROTE ON?”

“YES… COME ON. YOU’RE MISSING IT.”

At that moment, Annie heard the distinct sound of footsteps coming down stairs and then, like some dark thundercloud, Polly appeared in the doorway. She was no more than 4ft 6, with bright red hair and a pale, freckly face. She stared at Annie with malevolence and hissed, “I’m not going to no bastard school.”

Her mother waved her hand in exasperation. “Ssh Pol… I’m trying to watch this.”

Polly glared at Annie and sat down in the armchair opposite her. Her hair had been pulled back tightly into a pony tail and she wore a green adidas tracksuit.

There was an awkward silence for a few seconds and then Annie decided to speak up. “Hi Polly. It’s really nice to meet you. I’m Miss Rostron from…”

“I’ve told you. I’m not going to no bastard school! Especially not a school for mongs…”

“POLLY WILL YOU SHUT UP! I’M TRYING TO WATCH THE FRIGGIN TELLY.”

“Er… It is a special needs school Polly, but we try not to use the word …”

Polly’s mum held up her hand and Annie fell silent obediently. “Do you mind if we watch this first? It’s nearly over.”

“Er… No… Not at all.”

And so they all sat together and watched Murder She Wrote. Annie wondered at the situation, as she tickled the dog behind his ear. He grumbled with satisfaction, clearly unaccustomed to such attention.

Eventually the credits rolled and Miss Jones turned off the television. She turned to Annie, finally giving her full attention.

“Right then. What can we do for you? It’ll have to be quick mind. Flog It’s on in ten minutes.”

Annie sat up on the sofa and tried to look business-like. It was difficult with a dog dribbling on to your trousers.

“Ok…Well… I’m the Home Liaison Officer from Moss Park School. Polly’s been referred to us. I’ve come to interview her really. You know, to see if she’s suitable for the school and if we can meet her needs.”

Polly abruptly interjected. “Are you a teacher?”

“Er…”

“I hate teachers I do,” she whispered with venom. “Don’t I mam? Don’t I hate teachers?”

Miss Jones laughed heartily. “You do love. You certainly do.”

“Well I’m not really a teacher,” Annie said, laughing nervously. “I just interview the new pupils.”

Polly’s mother wasn’t paying much attention to what Annie was saying. ”You see, the problem isn’t Polly. That isn’t why she keeps getting excluded.”

“Oh really?” Annie said, trying to sound sincere.

“No. She’s a good girl. I’m not saying she hasn’t got a temper on her. She has. Oh my, she has.” At this last comment she leant forward as if to give her words greater emphasis. “But that isn’t the problem. The problem is the bastard teachers.”

Annie muttered a weak, ”Really?” and found herself nodding sympathetically.

“Yep,” she continued. “They’re all snobs… Every last one of them. They think they’re better than us. They talk down to Polly and she doesn’t like it. I’ve told her. ‘You’re as good as any one of them. Don’t let them make you feel inferior’ I said to her, just cos they’ve got flash cars and live in semi-s. So it isn’t surprising really that she gets upset. ”

“And you’re quite right,” Annie said with artificial enthusiasm.

“They don’t understand her. She’s got problems has Polly. She can’t help it when she gets upset. Can you love?”

Polly was still glaring at her with hatred. “No. It’s not my fault.”

“And as for that last Head teacher. She was a right stuck-up cow. She excluded Polly for nothing at all. She had it in for her. She never liked you did she love?”

“No. She was a right cow.”

The mother pressed on merrily. “That snotty bitch decided from the very first day that Polly wasn’t good enough for her school. She got rid of her the first chance she got.”

Polly was nodding in agreement behind her mother’s back and occasionally sticking up two fingers at Annie.

“I’m sorry Miss Jones. I thought Polly was excluded for kicking the head teacher in the face,” Annie said innocently and froze as the atmosphere in the room changed.

There was a long and rather terrible pause as both Polly and her mother glared at her.

“What?” Miss Jones eventually asked. The tone in her voice made Annie’s pulse accelerate. “What exactly are you trying to say?”

“Er… I was just ascertaining why Polly had been excluded…”

“I know what you were getting at and I don’t like it. I don’t like it one bit.”

Annie noticed that the dog was growling. Polly’s mother continued unabated, raising her voice as she went along. “Who do you think you are, coming in to my house, patting my dog, upsetting my child and watching my TV?” She seemed most upset by the final observation.

“I really didn’t mean to…”

“HOW DARE YOU? WHO DO YOU THINK YOU AR?. YOU… YOU…BLOODY SNOB.”

Polly was now laughing in a peculiar, rather disturbing manner and the dog was growling with greater fervour.

“I think I’d better leave.” She pushed the dog from her knee gently and stood up somewhat shakily.

Miss Jones jumped to her feet and Annie was convinced at that moment that she wasn’t going to escape from the house alive. And then something quite astonishing happened. Suddenly, Dave the dog gave one shrill bark and dived at Polly’s mother. Leaping high into the air, the previously placid creature sunk his teeth into her shoulder and pinned her to the floor.

“DAVE! GET OFF HER!” Polly screamed.

With Polly and her mother wrestling Dave on the living room floor, Annie ran from the room. She burst through the front door, down the garden path and to her car. Fumbling with the keys, she finally opened the car door and jumped in. Shaking uncontrollably, with her heart thumping in her chest she somehow managed to start the engine.

And right at that moment Annie made a decision.

Swerving wildly away from the kerb and onto the road, Annie was struck by a sudden realization. She had to get away.

She couldn’t take any more. Her life was unbearable. She didn’t know where she was going to go, but she was definitely going. She would leave all this shit behind and escape.

Instant relief swept over her and suddenly Annie began to laugh.

Flooring the accelerator, she raced back toward school, with an escape plan taking shape in her mind.

*

Chapter Six

Robin had lost track of time. Judging by the long shadows yawning across the floor toward her, they had been here for quite some time. Eve sat on the floor in the corner her knees drawn tightly against her chest.

She had told Robin the story and as she cried and yelled, Robin simply listened, unsure how best to respond.

Eventually the tears stopped and Eve rubbed her eyes roughly, before looking up at Robin. “I’m really glad you’re here,” she said earnestly.

Robin smiled warmly. ”Me too.”

“I don’t know what I would have done. I mean, I’m not sure what I have been doing.”

“Mmm. I can see that,” Robin said, casting her eyes about the room. “I wish mum were here to see this.”

“Don’t,” she said ruefully. “I can’t face tidying up. Shit look at the state of it.” It was as if she was seeing the room for the first time. “Look at all the bottles! Have I really drunk all those?”

“I think so.” Robin got to her feet painfully and stretched. “There’s something else you should know as well.”

Eve turned quickly, a look of terror on her face. “Oh god! What is it? I can’t take any more bad news.”

“You really need to take a bath. You smell bad.”

Eve sniffed her pyjama top and grimaced. “Shit.”

She wandered in a daze to the bathroom, flicking on the light as she pulled off her top. Robin followed her.

“You do know that the hotel is closed, I take it?”

“Yes I do.” Eve leaned over to turn the tap. “And so it will remain.”

“You’re closing the hotel?”

“Yes.”

“Why?”

“I’ve sold it.”

Robin stared. “What?”

“I’ve sold it.”

“But you love it. Why would you sell it?”

Eve sat down on the toilet, looking exhausted. Now that Robin looked at her properly, she could see that she had lost an awful lot of weight. She was practically skeletal.

“I just don’t want it anymore. I’ve had enough of it. I used to love it. But, not anymore. She’s ruined it for me.”

Robin always suspected Terri was a treacherous bitch, but took no satisfaction in finally being proved right.

“I can’t believe you’re giving up on the hotel because of her. Think how hard you worked on it. Do you really want that?”

Eve sighed. “Look Robin, I don’t know what I want anymore. All I know is that I don’t want to live here and run this hotel. I can’t do it. She brought that woman here and slept with her… in our bed. Everything that I loved has been tainted. I don’t want any of it. I just want to take the money and get the hell out.”

Robin considered this a moment. “I can understand that. Where are you going to go?”

“I don’t know. I haven’t really thought about it. I’ll probably just take a long holiday for a while and work out what to do next after that.”

“That’s a good idea.” Robin said honestly. Eve was obviously emotionally wrecked. “Where were you thinking of going?”

“I thought I might go to Lesvos.”

Robin smiled. “Oh you did, did you? You dirty cow.”

“Don’t be ridiculous Robin. I want a holiday. I’m not going to get laid. I just need to get away.”

“Ok. Whatever you say.”

Eve stopped the tap and lowered herself painfully into the water. “I did wonder…”

Robin perched on the side of the bath. “Yes?”

“Do you want to come with me?”

Robin drew breath sharply. “To Lesvos?”

“Where else?”

Robin’s mouth practically watered at the prospect. “But, I’ve got no money…. And I’ve got work commitments.”

“Are you kidding me?” Eve snorted. “That crappy bar job? You can’t be serious?”

Robin was slightly offended by the remark, even though she knew it was true. “It’s not that bad.”

“Listen to me Robin… I’ve just agreed a sale on this hotel for an obscene amount of money. It seems that even when I’m drunk I have a good head for business. I think I can take my little sister on holiday… So tell me, do you fancy an all-expenses paid trip to a Greek Island full of gorgeous women?”

Robin thought about it for about half a second.

“When do we leave?”

*

The Spring

“For if she runs away, soon she shall run after

If she shuns gifts, she shall give,

If she does not love you, soon she shall

Even against her own will.”

Sappho

Chapter Seven

Annie sat in the corner of the departure lounge, nursing a Grand Latte. More than anything, she wanted to smoke. She hadn’t had a cigarette now for three weeks and still had the cravings. It was one of her New Year’s resolutions- to quit smoking. Sure it was April, but she thought, what the hell? It was as good a time as any to deliver on a resolution. So far she was doing well, and hadn’t had so much as a drag since deciding to stop, but she was still finding the whole enterprise excruciating. She tried to concentrate on something else.

The airport sound system pinged and an automated female voice echoed soullessly about the terminal. “Will all passengers on flight BA27839X please now make their way to Gate 12… That’s all passengers…”

She zoned it out. It wasn’t for her. Casting her eyes about the lounge, she noted it was fairly quiet, but then again it was low season.

In the far corner, a pale, attractive woman read a copy of the Guardian.  About 30, she had short black hair, tousled and sexy. She was slim, with a cool, edgy style that Annie rather liked. The woman glanced up unexpectedly and caught Annie looking, before she could turn away. Staring furiously at the departure times on the small television set overhead, Annie hoped the woman hadn’t noticed her staring. But when she glanced back again, she found the woman still regarding her curiously. She smiled briefly, before returning her attention to the paper.

Annie blushed self-consciously. She had tried to make the best of herself that morning, but the results were disappointing. Her hair was untamable, she had a cold sore in the corner of her mouth and she looked drawn and tired. Her best assets, her piercing green eyes, stared out from two dark circles. She was beginning to think she might be a lost cause.

Annie remembered when she had considered herself an attractive woman. Wherever she went, people looked at her. With a head of glorious red curls, mesmerizing eyes and a full sensuous mouth, she’d attracted her fair share of admirers. Of course she’d been a neat size ten then, eating a healthy, balanced diet, and grooming with tedious frequency. Every weekend she descended on to the scene in Manchester and caused a sensation. She was fun and gorgeous and the women flocked to her.

But, in the last five years, that had all changed. She couldn’t be bothered with the routine and the preening and primping came to seem rather ridiculous. She had neither the time or inclination to exercise and her eating habits changed to a whatever, whenever diet. She began to exist on sugar-laden convenience foods, too much wine and a steady stream of Marlboros.

At twenty-eight, Annie felt forty-eight.

She didn’t dare go out any more. Her social life was dead and buried. She was about to leave the country for five months and she hadn’t told a single person. She doubted anyone would even notice.

Annie knew that she needed to change her life and this seemed as good a time as any to start.

Trying not to think about cigarettes, Annie left her seat and headed for the Duty Free shop.

*

Eve returned to Robin, carrying two cups of black coffee. Robin dropped her newspaper onto the seat beside her and reached enthusiastically for the Americano

“Be careful. It’s hot,” Eve said, collapsing into the seat beside her sister.

Robin blew the black liquid warily. “You’ve been gone a long time. What have you been doing?”

“Not much,” Eve replied glumly. “The queue was massive.”

“I thought maybe you’d been snatched by one of those security guards who seemed so keen to check every inch of your body at passport control.”

“I know!” Eve said, raising her eyebrows in mock horror. “Can you believe that? I always get the full body search.”

“I noticed,” Robin chuckled, carefully sipping her brew. “Lucky bugger.”

Eve glared at her sister with obvious disapproval. “Er…I don’t think so…. Even if any of those security girls were remotely my type…which they aren’t incidentally… I’m not interested…. Women are dead to me now. I’m going to remain celibate for…well …forever.”

Robin couldn’t help laughing. “Somehow I doubt that.”

“Watch me!” Eve replied defiantly.

Robin nodded and smiled incredulously. “Good luck with that….It seems a shame though.  There’s a gorgeous redhead sitting over there and I think she is exactly your type.”

Eve was looking before she could stop herself. “Where?” she asked curiously.

Robin regarded her sister coolly. “I thought women were dead to you.”

Eve flushed a little. “They are…physically…I can still look though can’t I?”

“If you say so,” Robin tittered. She gestured surreptitiously across the lounge. “She’s over there…Oh…she’s gone!”

Eve crossed her arms across her chest. “If there was ever anyone there in the first place!”

Robin laughed. “I promise you there was! She was lovely too…You would have liked her…She must have gone for her plane.”

“Hmmm…typical,” Eve said, climbing slowly to her feet. “Are you coming to Duty Free?…I want to buy some perfume before we board.”

Robin considered this a moment, before shaking her head. “Nah…I don’t think so. I’ll just drink my coffee and read.”

Eve shrugged. “Suit yourself.”

*

The intense muddle of perfume was intoxicating and Annie practically skipped down the aisles, examining the different bottles and spraying them on various parts of her body.

With something approaching reverence she leaned down and picked up a basket. She couldn’t actually remember the last time she had bought something for herself.

Pulling a large tube of body butter from the shelf, she dropped it into the basket. So what if it cost £75? Apparently, she was worth it.

Annie wandered in a kind of daze towards the make-up and idly began studying the lipsticks. She had no idea what colour would suit her,.

“I think you are a candy pink.” A voice said from nowhere. Annie turned sharply to find a young, orange-faced shop assistant, standing in the aisle beside her. She smiled awkwardly, wondering how she could get away.

“Or maybe… Sunset.” The assistant continued whispering this last, as if it were was a special secret between them.

“Oh… no,” Annie muttered, feeling the colour rush into her cheeks.” I’m just looking really.

“Would Madam like to try some of our new Romance range from Lady Pink?” The assistant waved a small glass bottle in the air, looking as if she might spray at any second.

Annie found herself backing away. “Not really…I’m not buying anything.”

The girl pursued her, still holding aloft the perfume. “It’s really lovely and I’m sure it would suit you. It’s only £49.45 and you older ladies seem to really like it.”

“I’m just looking,” Annie said rather more violently than she had intended, and picking up speed, she turned quickly in a final bid to escape.

Annie didn’t see the woman standing behind her and, as she rotated around, she collided directly into her. The woman was carrying a large, expensive bottle of perfume, which dropped from her hands. It fell to the floor and smashed into a million pieces and almost immediately the unmistakable scent of Chanel wafted upward in far heavier concentration than had ever been intended.

“Bloody bollocks!” the woman said.

“Shit in hell!” Annie said.

They gazed down at the heavily fragranced mess at their feet. Annie was vaguely aware of the assistant scurrying away into the distance.

“I’m so sorry!” Annie said, still not looking up at the woman she had just assaulted.

The woman didn’t reply, and remained motionless, staring down at the wreckage.

Annie gazed up and instantly her heart seemed to seize in her chest. “I’m…sorry.” she repeated, but her voice sounded suddenly very small.

The woman was beautiful, perhaps a model or an actress. She had perfect coffee-coloured skin and short, brown hair, flecked with gold. Her almond shaped eyes were a rich chocolate and seemed to conceal depths and depths of something that Annie couldn’t quite determine.

Finally she looked up from the floor and held Annie’s gaze a moment. A momentary recognition flashed in her dark eyes and then was gone. “It’s a bloody mess isn’t it?” She said finally. Annie liked her voice. The accent was hard to place, but she spoke softly and precisely.

Annie couldn’t speak a moment and instead found herself studying the woman intensely. She had an air of sadness about her and seemed somehow disconnected from herself. “Are you …okay?” Annie asked suddenly, surprising herself.

The woman seemed taken aback. “Yes. I’m fine…it’s only a bottle of perfume. I can get another one.”

Annie wanted the ground to swallow her up. “Oh no…sorry…I meant…oh I don’t know what I meant…Just ignore me…I’m really sorry…I’m such a clumsy oaf.”

The woman regarded Annie inquisitively and slowly a warm smile illuminated her face. “Don’t worry about it. Accidents happen.”

“Let me get you another one,” Annie offered, aware that she was trying to prolong the connection.

But at that moment, the announcer’s voice chimed out again, flatly informing them that the flight to Athens was now boarding at Gate 16. Realization dawned on the woman’s face and she shuffled backward in the direction of the exit. “Oh…better go!” she said with a smile. “That’s me!”

Annie couldn’t move for a moment, and instead watched the woman’s retreating form, as she hurried the length of the store and disappeared through the far exit. Annie took a moment to consider what had just happened..

“Fancy that!” she said finally, before heading out of Duty Free and toward Gate 16.

*

Chapter Eight

Eve struggled with the seat belt. “I really don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Oh come off it,” Robin said, securing her own seat belt. “I saw you talking to her in Duty Free.”

Eve’s tone was frosty. “I wouldn’t call that talking. She practically knocked me over…. Don’t get excited Robin.”

“I think you’re the one getting excited.”

Eve rolled her eyes. “Hardly… I’ve told you…I’m not interested.”

Robin sighed, “Whatever.”

“I’m not!” Eve was indignant.

Her sister laughed lightly. “Okay. Okay. Whatever you say…You have to admit she’s cute though…and she’s just your type.”

Eve shook her head disapprovingly. “Are you twelve?… So what type is my type then?”

“Oh you know… The drop dead gorgeous, perfect, sexy, girly type.”

Eve couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “That is ridiculous.”

Robin didn’t say anything, but fixed her sister with a knowing look.

“Robin! You can’t possibly make a judgment like that! I’ve only ever had one girlfriend.”

Robin had to concede the truth of this, but Terri did personify everything she had just described.

Eve pressed on regardless. “You know I’ve only ever been with Terri… and let’s be honest, she was hardly perfect… I’m not like you Robin. Ever since you turned eighteen you’ve lived your life like one, long, lesbian, shag fest.”

Now it was Robin’s turn to act outraged, although secretly she was quite amused.

“I have not! I’ve had girlfriends.”

The woman in the seat in front of them turned around to stare, an expression of pure horror on her face. Robin flashed her most alluring smile and the woman hurriedly turned away.

In a whisper, Robin continued. “I’ve had girlfriends.”

Eve nodded. “Yes you have... Thousands of them.”

“That’s an outrageous lie,” Robin replied, stifling her urge to laugh out loud.

“A slight exaggeration maybe,” Eve suggested.

“Look. It isn’t my fault that women find me irresistible.”

Eve screwed her face angrily. “That’s the bloody irritating part of it.”

The air steward began the safety demonstration but the two of them ignored him.

“What do you mean?” Robin asked innocently.

“Women do find you irresistible, although I can’t imagine why.”

Robin guffawed. “That’s not very nice.”

“Well…You know what I mean…You don’t even try. Women lust after you everywhere you go and you don’t even realize.”

Robin snorted. “I wish it were true.”

“It is true!  I wish you’d tell me your secret.”

“I can’t help it,” Robin said with a casual smirk. “It’s because I’m a Scorpio. All Scorpios have sex appeal.”

Eve rolled her eyes. “Oh god. Don’t start with all that horoscope nonsense.”

“Okay then… It’s because I’m gorgeous.”

Eve sighed and closed her eyes. “Whatever.”.

*

Annie tried not to stare at the two women sitting four rows ahead of her. She had boarded after them and was pretty sure they hadn’t spotted her arrival. Were they a couple? It was hard to say. They looked more like sisters. Watching the easy interaction between them, they didn’t act like a couple. The banter flying back and forth was almost too familiar.

Happy in the knowledge that she couldn’t be seen, Annie allowed her eyes to linger over the woman she had met in Duty Free. She was even lovelier than she had remembered and as her eyes swept over her lean body, Annie felt a pleasant familiar flutter in her stomach.

She swallowed hard and looked away, trying to distract herself.

Unexpectedly, the final meeting with her boss flooded her memory.

“You can’t just leave Annie,” he said smarmily. “You seem to be forgetting that you’re under contract.”

She returned his broad smile confidently and said nothing, catching him off guard. She could see in his eyes that he was unnerved by her demeanor. There was an awkward silence between them, as Annie casually sat in his office, looking calm and relaxed.

“I… I mean… I’m sure you understand my position. I have a school to run. I can’t just have staff walking out whenever the mood takes them. I mean, I sympathise that things haven’t been easy for you recently and I’m very sorry that you had such a… a…traumatic experience with young Polly, but really Annie. We’re all professionals. You have to put it behind you.”

She continued to smile and  sighed. “No. I don’t think so.”

He shifted awkwardly in his seat. “I’m sorry?”

“I don’t think I have to do anything like that really.”

His face was colouring rapidly and she fought the urge to laugh.

“You see, here’s the thing… I’m leaving… I’m leaving today. I don’t intend to ever step foot inside this school again. However, I would like you to pay me up until September when hopefully I’ll find another job… Oh and I’ll need a reference.”

He choked and sat up in his chair. His wig was slightly askew and Annie pointed to her head and mouthed “toupee” at him. He was now bright red and hurriedly fixed his hair.

“So… you’re not prepared to work out your contract, but you expect me to pay you anyway and then write you a reference?”

Annie nodded enthusiastically. “Yes.”

“Are you insane?” He raised his voice a little.

She laughed heartily, throwing her head back with abandon. He was staring at her, eyes wide and worried.

“Maybe I am insane.  Maybe I’m completely out of control.”

Suddenly she stopped smiling and tossed a heavy hardback notebook onto his desk. It landed with an ominous thud and her expression changed to one of cold determination.

“Or maybe I’m the one who’s in control.”

He pulled at his tie slightly, looking extremely uncomfortable.

“What’s that?” he muttered.

“Oh it’s just a little document I’ve been assembling for the past three years.”

His face was now an angry puce colour. “What do you mean?”

“Well, it’s a kind of diary. It’s my insurance policy if you like.” She paused for effect. He was totally silent.

“You see, I knew that at some point I might end up in a situation like this. I just wanted to make sure I’d be safe if the worse came to the worse. How funny that my instincts turned out to be correct… Don’t you think?”

He didn’t respond.

“Anyway… I’ve been keeping this diary for three years now. Would you like to hear some?”

Again he was silent as she picked up the notebook and began to flick through it. She stopped at a particular page.

“Oh here we go…This is a good one… Monday July 12th - informed Mr Naylor that no school staff were insured against accident when implementing restraint procedures as he hadn’t paid for said insurance. He told me that we didn’t need to be insured.  His exact words were, “If the teachers get hurt that’s their fault.”… Thursday September 7th.  Jane Coombes injured in the process of Physical Intervention. I asked Mr Naylor had he resolved insurance issues. He declined to comment. Further investigation revealed no insurance had been obtained.” She looked up at him. “How is Jane? Any idea when she’s coming back to work?…No? Oh well, never mind. Here’s another good one.  December 5th Saw Mr Naylor regarding inconsistencies in school timetable. Explained some staff were working longer hours than others for the same money. Was asked by Mr Naylor if I wanted to leave the school.” … Thursday January 4th… Mr Naylor has appointed his wife as school office supervisor. Has advised teaching staff that she is now on the Senior Management of the School and that all staff must follow her instruction…Oh look! The following day, the school secretary of twenty-five years was sacked.” She flicked through the book again. “And here’s another one for your wife. I think she’ll particularly like this one. February 14th -Found Alison Birtwell crying in the Staffroom. She tells me that Mr Naylor has made yet another pass at her, touching her inappropriately and trying to kiss her. She’s thinking of leaving. I’ve told her to stay and try and ignore him. She claims to be worried that he will sack her if she doesn’t reciprocate…. April 29th. Alison Birtwell has handed in her notice.”

She closed the book loudly and looked at her boss. He had turned an unpleasant grey colour and was sweating.

“Good isn’t it... Shall I read some more?”

So that was how it all ended at Moss Park School.

Blackmail wasn’t really her style, but she felt better for doing it. He was cruel and incompetent and had wrecked her life for the past five years. All things considered, he’d got off lightly.

*

The rumbling engine changed pitch, as the plane began its slow taxi towards the runway. They sat in silence for a few minutes. Eve touched her sister’s arm.

“Listen Robin… I really appreciate everything you know. I couldn’t have done this on my own.”

Robin squeezed her hand and pushed it away playfully. “You would have managed just fine. You always do… remember. I’m the screw up in this family.”

“Are you joking? I was falling apart at the seams.”

“Well ok. You were in a bit of a state… But that’s hardly surprising really.”

Eve didn’t respond and Robin could see she was lost in a memory.

“Hey…Don’t be upset.”

“I’m not upset. “ Eve said, resolutely turning to face her, “I’m fucking angry.”

Robin nodded. “Well, anger is probably a healthy emotion right now. Better than being upset….”

“But I have so many questions…Why didn’t I know? What can she give her that I couldn’t?”

Robin shrugged, feeling uncomfortable. They had discussed this at least a hundred times. There was no point going over it again. In her mind it was simple. Terri was a treacherous bitch. The End. But, there was no point saying that to Eve.

“Try not to think about it…It’s done now.”

Eve didn’t reply and instead stared through the window, blankly watching the runway slide by in a grey blur.

“So…” Robin asked chirpily. “What are you going to do with all that money?”

Eve waved the question away vaguely. “I don’t know. I haven’t really thought about it.”

“No regrets though?… I mean about selling the hotel and all that?”

Eve smiled ruefully. “Some… I’m not going to lie about it. I did love Fellborough Chase. We had a good life there.”

Robin nodded sympathetically.

Eve sighed. “But that’s all behind me now. I have to move on. It’s a new beginning. Quite exciting really.” Robin knew her sister well enough to recognise when she was putting on a front. At least she was trying though.

The last month had been a roller coaster ride. Eve was an emotional wreck, crying one minute and laughing the next. Robin never knew what to expect. Her moods were so unpredictable. It was good to see she was making an effort.

Robin watched Eve, as she pulled the in-flight magazine free from the seat in front of her and began to read it. In spite of everything, she was still a beautiful, amazing woman. Maybe this trip would help her get her back to her old self again.

Suddenly, Robin was forced back into her seat as the plane accelerated and then thrust free from the runway. Glancing out of the window, she smiled as the land fell away. She wasn’t sorry to be leaving Britain. If anything, this had come at a really good time. Her life was going nowhere. It may as well go nowhere on a Greek island.

“So a full week in Athens first. What’s the plan?” she asked, suddenly feeling very excited.

“For this week? I’m not sure.” Eve replied “Whatever you like. A bit of sight-seeing. Maybe a night on the town or two. Lots of sunshine.”

“Cool…Is there a scene in Athens?”

Eve reached for her Lonely Planet Guide and flicked through it. Eventually she located the appropriate page. “There are a couple of bars that sound… interesting.”

“That could be fun,” Robin said mischievously.

Eve was about to argue and then seeing the futility in it, sighed and looked away.

“…and this this place we’re staying…?” Robin continued, barely able to contain her excitement.

“In Athens? It’s a hotel near the centre.”

“No… in Lesvos. Where is it again? Describe it to me.”

“Bloody hell. I’ve already told you about twenty times.”

“I know. I want to hear it again… Go on Eve. Indulge me.”

“It’s a house near the sea. It has a nice pool. It’s not too far from Scala Erossou.”

Robin’s eyes were like saucers. “What’s it called again?”

“The Beach House,” Eve said wearily.

Robin gazed into space, imagining what it might be like and mentally comparing it to her dingy flat in England. “It sounds bloody amazing.”

“Must you swear?” Eve snapped.

Robin frowned at her sister. “Must you spoil my fun?”

“I’m the source of all your fun from now on girl, so I suggest you behave.” Eve was joking, but there was still an element of truth in it. After all, Eve was funding the whole trip and Robin knew she would have to stay reasonably compliant.

“Ok,” she grumbled into her chest.

“Anyway. I’ve got the house for the entire spring and summer. I just have some papers to sign in Mytilene first.”

“As long as I don’t have to do anything. I can’t cope with all that legal stuff.” Robin muttered.

“I know Robin. You’re basically a child in a woman’s body.”

Robin smiled winningly. “But what a body!”

*

Chapter Nine

The morning sun was still low in the sky, but its fiery glow shimmered on a host of tiny breakers, rippling serenely as far as the horizon At 10 o clock it was already warm for the time of year and Heidi thought it a sure sign of a long, hot summer to come.

She smiled sparsely as she wandered into the Tenth Muse’s small beach-front café. Maggie was behind the counter already, but the bar remained empty. It was still early in the season.

“Morning,” Maggie said, nervously placing an espresso on to the bar for her boss.

“Hello,” Heidi said curtly, flashing a cursory smile. She took the coffee from the bar and sat down at the table nearest the shore. It was a beautiful day and she looked out over the waves. Maggie watched her a moment. Her face was glowing in the early light and her blonde hair fluttered gently in the breeze.

“Mind if I sit down?” she asked tentatively.

Heidi shrugged indifferently. “If you like”

She took the seat opposite.

“Penny for them,” she ventured after a period of silence.

“What?” Heidi said irritably.

“What are you thinking about?”

Heidi exhaled noisily and looked back out to the sea. “Fucking Dimitri!”

Maggie raised one eyebrow ironically. “You’re thinking about fucking Dimitri?”

Heidi looked at her quizzically and then closed her eyes as the joke finally dawned on her. “No! Not literally!… I’m thinking about Dimitri…from Mytilene.”

“Who’s Dimitri?”

“The fucking private investigator Maggie. Dimitri! Jesus I swear sometimes you are so slow.”

“Oh right,” Maggie said, nodding her understanding. “That Dimitri. I take it he hasn’t found her then?”

Heidi raised both arms in the air in a gesture of disbelief. “I wouldn’t know …because I can’t find him! I employed him a month ago and now he’s disappeared. I’m going to have to employ another private detective to find the private detective I employed a month ago!”

Maggie stifled an involuntary laughed, quickly turning it into a cough.

Heidi studied her through narrowed eyes, took a sip of coffee and then finally looked away.

“So… He’s gone then?” Maggie said cheerily.

“I can’t get hold of him on either of his phones. I’ve left numerous messages. And I’ve paid a deposit.”

“Maybe he’s looking for her and had to leave town.”

“Maybe! I don’t know…Because he isn’t answering his phone.” Her resentment intensified with every word.

Maggie took Heidi’s empty cup, replenished it and returned to the table.

“I don’t want another damn coffee!”

Without a word, Maggie took the cup away again and loitered a moment by the bar. She knew Heidi well enough to know not to argue. Cautiously she returned to the table.

“Why are you so keen to speak to Olivia Byron anyway?”

Heidi sighed impatiently, having already explained this to Maggie on a number of occasions. “I’m a saleswoman Maggie,” she said emphatically. “If I meet her…If I see her face to face, I’ll persuade her to sell.”

Maggie smiled. “How can you be so sure?”

Now it was Heidi’s turn to smile. “I’ll make her an offer she can’t refuse.”

Maggie’s eyes were wide. “You really want the place that badly?”

Heidi fixed her with a serious stare. “Yes.”

Maggie considered this a moment. Something seemed to occur to her. “I know you hate computers and all that…But have you tried the internet?”

Heidi turned slowly to face her. “I’m sorry?” she said eventually.

“Have you found anything on Google or Yahoo?”

Heidi’s cheeks coloured slightly. “I haven’t even looked on the internet!” she snapped. “Why would some boring old woman be on the internet?”

Maggie gazed at the ceiling thoughtfully. “She probably isn’t. But, it’s worth a try. You never know.” She slipped quickly into the office and reappeared with her lap-top. “Use this. It’s pretty good.”

Opening it in front of Heidi, she switched it on.

Heidi worked her way carefully through the desktop and eventually on to the internet. She peered up at Maggie, fixing her with a fierce stare. “Don’t say a word. I know I should have tried this sooner.” Navigating to Google, She typed “Olivia Byron, Lesvos” into the box and clicked search. Then she sat back and waited a couple of seconds before the results page opened up before her. There were over a million matching hits, but a quick glance at the first page revealed that none of them were remotely connected, ranging from Lord Byron to Olivia Newton John. “See!” she said, her expression caught somewhere between anger and relief. “Waste of bloody time.”

“Give it to me,” Maggie said, sitting down quickly and whipping the lap top around to face her.

“What are you doing?” Heidi demanded.

“I have an idea,” she said clearly excited. “There’s a website I’ve heard about called Locate. It searches phone directories, electoral rolls, registrations and stuff. You can sometimes find people with it. I can’t believe I didn’t think of this before.”

“Neither can I.” Heidi said acidly.

“Sorry,” Maggie said contritely. “I’ll see what it says. Of course there may be nothing at all. Wait a sec’.”

She hammered the keyboard furiously, scrutinizing the screen and sighing occasionally. Heidi watched Maggie intently, impressed with her obvious technical skill.

After a few minutes Maggie took a sharp intake of breath and froze. “I don’t believe it,” she said in a whisper. “I’ve found her.”

*

Annie gazed out of the taxi window as it crawled through the hectic, rush-hour dustbowl that was Athens. She smiled contently. It didn’t look like a city famed for its historic architecture. Thus far she hadn’t seen a single thing with aesthetic value. It was chaotic, crowded, and ugly. There were half built monstrosities everywhere, and nothing at all that looked beyond twenty or thirty years old.  And then there was the stench.

But she didn’t care in the least. It could be the ugliest place on earth and she would still enjoy it. With its unprepossessing charm, Athens seemed to be something of a tonic. All of a sudden Annie felt positively exuberant.

Of course that might have something to do with what had just occurred.

Immediately her mind wandered back to her arrival at Athens airport.

The brunette stood at the carousel waiting for her suitcase.

For a moment Annie was rapt.

Unaffected by the anarchy of the baggage claim, the woman was calm and distant, completely oblivious that she was being watched. Suddenly Annie couldn’t breathe. She felt an unexpected tightening in her chest and before she could stop herself, she was wandering toward her. Not quite sure what she was doing, Annie allowed her legs to carry her forward, until she was standing directly behind the woman. Suddenly she didn’t quite know what to do. She lost her nerve and began backing away, when the woman turned sharply and caught her. Annie froze and smiled sheepishly. “Hiya,” she said weakly.

The woman was obviously startled and for a moment she didn’t speak. She simply tilted her head and studied Annie curiously. “Hello,” she replied eventually. “Were you on my flight?”

“Er…Yes…” Annie said, her face burning.

The stared at each other a moment, neither of them speaking. Annie chewed her lip awkwardly. She knew she should say something, but her mind was totally blank. “Good flight wasn’t it.” She offered eventually.

The woman nodded slowly, staring at Annie as if she were insane. “Er…Yes…I suppose so…”

At that moment, Annie spotted her suitcase wheeling around toward them. Relieved, she quickly she moved forward and sidled in next to the woman. “Sorry,” she said, instantly enthralled by the clean aroma of soap and citrus. “This one’s mine.” She hauled the massive case from the carousel and staggered backward out of the throng. Gazing back at the woman she smiled and waved. “Nice seeing you again. Enjoy… you’re trip.”

The driver tooted his horn and distracted her. Annie noted with interest that they were now in a less salubrious district of the city. The streets were even dirtier and the entire place was grotty and uncared for. Unsavory characters seemed to wait on every street corner and numerous scantily clad females walked up and down the pavement.

The driver suddenly swerved across the street, mounted the kerb and slammed on the brakes. Ripping up the handbrake he turned to face her, apparently oblivious to her alarm, and offered a broad and toothless grin. His voice was deep and heavily accented. “Okay darlink…Otel Aphrodite. 30 euros please.”

She peered out of the window and noted that indeed they were at the Hotel Aphrodite. The winking, neon sign over the doorway confirmed it. It was shabby and forbidding with flaking paint-work and a boarded up window. Outside the main entrance a shifty looking man in a black raincoat and sunglasses was negotiating a deal with one of the aforementioned scantily clad females. It was broad daylight.

“Are there any other Hotel Aphrodites in Athens?” Annie asked hopefully.

The driver laughed raucously at the question.

“No darlink!” He roared again at the joke. “One is enough!”

*

“I can’t believe it,” Heidi muttered in amazement. “Wait till I see Dimitri. The useless bastard.”

Maggie and Heidi stared for a moment at the screen, too stunned to speak.

Finally Maggie broke the silence. “Olivia Byron …. Molyvos, Lesvos.”

Heidi gasped. “Jesus Christ Maggie. Is that really her?”

“Well, I can’t imagine there are too may Olivia Byrons living on this island. Can you?”

“No. You’re right.  My god! You found her. I can’t believe it. She’s practically living on our doorstep.” She stood up hurriedly, knocking the chair over and rushed toward Maggie. “My god…You’re a genius!”

“Thanks?” Maggie said, instantly flushing.

“Remind me to give you a bonus.” Heidi  said with a wink. Maggie gazed at her boss gratefully and was about to reply, but suddenly her mouth snapped shut and she glared past Heidi to the entrance.

“What is it?” Heidi asked, turning around slowly.

Maggie’s spoke softly. “Your stalker is here again.”

Kim stood in the doorway. She looked pale and lost. Heidi cursed angrily. “What do you want?” she growled. “I thought I made myself clear last time.”

Kim looked bereft and wrung her hands clumsily. Her eyes flitted about without focus. “I just want to talk to you Heidi…Please.”

“I’ve told you already. There is nothing to say. We had some fun... and now it’s over.”

Kim seemed physically wounded by the words. “But Heidi…I …don’t know what to do… I came here to be with Paula, but obviously she won’t see me now… and I’m running out of cash.”

“Oh I see! You want money do you? Forget it!”

Kim had been appearing at the Tenth Muse with monotonous regularity ever since her abrupt eviction a month earlier. In spite of Heidi’s increasingly harsh rejections, she couldn’t seem to stay away. Heidi found her visits an increasing source of aggravation. She didn’t know or care where or how Kim was living. She had no more interest in her than she had in any of the other hundreds of women who had shared her bed.

Kim stepped forward slowly. “I don’t want your money Heidi. I just want to be with you. But I can’t afford to stay here much longer.”

Heidi turned to Maggie. “That’s the best news I’ve heard all day.” Maggie laughed cruelly.

Suddenly Kim was angry. “You can’t treat me like this Heidi. It’s…It’s wrong. I have feelings you know.” And then her voice was soft again. “I… I love you Heidi. Doesn’t that mean anything to you.”

Heidi rolled her eyes and turned to Maggie. “Get rid of her will you. I don’t care how you do it. I don’t want to see her again. Ok?”

Maggie nodded coolly. “No problem.”

Heidi strode to the doorway, ignoring Kim and disappeared into the street.

Kim hurried after her. “Heidi! Heidi! Wait! You don’t mean that. Just let me speak to you for a minute!”

But she was already too far away to listen. Kim was about to follow her outside, but was stopped suddenly by a firm hand on her forearm. She spun around to see Maggie standing next to her, smiling. She held her arm tightly.

“Ow…let go. You’re hurting me.” She squirmed but it was futile. Maggie’s grip was like iron. Leaning in, she whispered in Kim’s ear. “Keep your voice down and stop struggling or I’ll break your arm.” There was something so cold and menacing in Maggie’s tone that Kim froze instantly, certain she meant what she said.

“You and me are going out for a while,” she hissed. “We need to talk… and after that, you will disappear from her life forever… Understand?”

Kim was too frightened to speak.

*

Chapter Ten

Annie stepped tentatively out onto the hotel terrace, wearing a new swimsuit, with a sarong tied modestly around her waist.

Her room had turned out to be something of a disappointment. The en-suite facilities consisted of a cracked toilet and a hand basin, both of which were in the same room as the bed. The somewhat sullen hotel manager assured her there was a communal bathroom down the hall from her room and provided she got there first, she would have plenty of hot water.

The hotel had been advertised as having a beautiful outdoor pool and sun terrace, beside a poolside bar. In actual fact the pool was half empty and the water was brown and fetid.

She supposed it would have to do. She was only here for a spot of sightseeing before her real holiday began. There wasn’t much to complain about, aside from the smell of methane gas and the damp sheets on her bed.

Annie wandered across the deserted terrace and chose the one sun lounger that wasn’t broken, from a pile stacked up in the corner. She pulled it out into the afternoon sun and laid down her towel. It was only April but already the sun felt lusciously warm and comforting on her skin. She stood up, pulled a tub of sun cream from her bag and glanced around. According to Trip Advisor there was a view of the Acropolis from the hotel terrace. She couldn’t see it. Near the pool, in the shaded bar area, a young woman was sitting alone reading a magazine. She must be the bar keeper She glanced up lazily and smiled. Annie looked quickly away, suddenly self-conscious in her scant clothing.

Carefully, Annie clambered on to the bed  and stretched out. The midday sun warmed her body immediately and she luxuriated in the sensuousness of its embrace. Her stresses and strains began to slip away and she pondered what was ahead of her. She was about to embark on a journey into the unknown. In Athens she would see the Parthenon and every other rock worth looking at and then she would jump on a plane to wherever she wanted.

Fantasizing about adventures involving the beautiful woman from the airport, Annie drifted into sleep.

“Hey!”

Somewhere in the distance, a voice sneaked into her consciousness.

“Hey!!”

She woke with a start and blinked wildly in the bright sunshine. The bartender was staring down at her, a concerned look on her face.

Annie propped herself up on her elbows and smiled, still feeling disorientated.

The woman’s face softened into a smile. “Hey…Sorry to disturb you…You fell asleep. I was worried you know.” She pointed into the sky. “It’s not so hot, but you can still burn. Your skin is very white.” Her Greek accent was almost musical.

Annie sat up on the bed feeling vaguely embarrassed. “Oh thanks.” Her skin did feel somewhat taut. “Er…how long have I been asleep?”

“A couple of hours. You have to be careful here.”

Annie took the chance to examine the woman. She was in her mid twenties, with typical Greek good looks: olive skin, shiny, black hair cut very short and smiling, ebony eyes. She had a stocky, athletic frame.

“Thanks.” Annie said, squinting into the sunlight. “I must have been tired.”

The woman laughed. “Exhausted I would say”.

“You speak excellent English.” Annie said curiously.

“Thanks. I lived in London for a while.”

“Student?”

“You guessed.”

An awkward silence fell between them and Annie drew her knees up to her chest.

“If you want anything from the bar, it’s open.” The bartender reached down and touched Annie’s arm causing her to jump slightly. “You’re burning up. Maybe you should get out of the sun for a while.”

Annie nodded uncomfortably. Yes. I think I will.”

“I’m JJ.”

Annie extended a hand and smiled. “Hi…I’m Annie.” She climbed to her feet. “A drink would be great.”

“Great.” JJ bounded over to the bar, obviously delighted to have a customer and Annie wondered how long it had been since her last one.

She wandered into the shade and pulled a stool close to the bar, glad to step out of the heat.

“What would you like?” JJ seemed to relish her role as bar keep and was gesturing proudly to a wide array of bottles.

“Just a beer I think.”

“Really?” She looked crushed. “Oh Annie! Live a little. I make an amazing cocktail. Let me show you.”

Annie laughed in spite of herself and considered this briefly before nodding her consent. “Okay. Why not? I am on holiday.”

JJ beamed. “Brilliant!”

Immediately, JJ began rifling through the cupboards, pulling out various paraphernalia; jugs, shakers and the like. Annie watched as she mixed an astonishing array of ingredients. It all happened so quickly that she only managed to spot the crushed ice, double cream and Tia Maria, but there were clearly many further additions. After a flurry of mixing, pouring, blending and shaking JJ finally poured out a creamy beige concoction into a cocktail glass and handed it proudly to Annie. “There you are mademoiselle.”

Annie whistled appreciatively and took a small sip. At once, the combined flavours filled her senses; intense, but at the same time smooth and subtle. The texture was fabulously creamy. It was ice cold and the myriad of flavours seemed to spiral from coffee to chocolate and then strangely to ginger. It was oddly exhilarating. Annie swallowed the delightful concoction and stared at JJ with genuine surprise. “Wow! This is amazing.”

JJ smiled with satisfaction. “Good isn’t it.”

“Good? It’s fantastic! What’s it called?”

She shrugged, as if she’d never even thought about it. “I haven’t given it a name.”

Annie’s looked at her with growing admiration. “You mean you made this up?”

“Sure,” she replied with a shrug, as if this should have been obvious.

Annie tasted the heavenly drink again. “It’s delicious.”

JJ smiled coolly. “It’s ok. It isn’t one of my best.”

“You have others?”

“Yeah! Cocktails are my passion. They’re the only thing I’m really good at.”

Annie was suddenly very thirsty and the cold liquid was like nectar as she guzzled it greedily, finishing far more quickly than she intended.

“That’s so good.”

JJ laughed. “Shall I pour you another?”

Annie laughed too. “I think you better had.”

Having replenished Annie’s glass, JJ leaned on the bar and gazed at her quizzically.

“So…Tell me what you are doing in Athens.”

Annie sighed and took another drink, enjoying the warmth of the alcohol inside her. “Good question… Sight-seeing mainly I guess. It’s only a stop off for me…I’m kind of travelling.”

“Kind of travelling? What do you mean?”

“Well… I’m going on somewhere else from here? And then maybe I’ll go somewhere after that. Who knows?”

The women cocked her head slightly to the left, obviously interested. “Making it up as you go along? I like that. Where are you going after this?”

“I’m not sure. I haven’t planned that far ahead.”

JJ narrowed her eyes and studied Annie a moment. “Did you plan to see… Lesvos?”

Annie laughed ruefully. “I considered it briefly. Jesus. Am I so obvious?”

“Only to me. But, my gaydar is excellent. Don’t worry about it. I’m sure you can play it straight when you have to.”

Annie nodded slowly. “Only when I absolutely have to.”

JJ smiled. “Are you alone?”

“Yep.”

“So…Ever been there?... To Lesvos?” she asked again.

“No. I’ve always wanted to though.”

For a split second JJ was far away and then she resumed eye contact. “It’s really a beautiful island; totally unspoiled, with long empty beaches and warm seas.  You’d love it…. And I promise you, you won’t be alone for long.”

Annie was suddenly self conscious. “Oh no. I’m not really into that right now. I just need to get away for a while.” Quite unexpectedly a fleeting image of the airport woman flashed behind her eyes and Annie found herself smiling.

JJ nodded understandingly. “Fair enough.”

Draining the contents of her glass, Annie rose from her seat.

“I suppose I better get a shower.”

JJ sniggered “A shower?... Here?”

Annie nodded her agreement. “I know what you mean…Maybe I’ll get lucky. What do I owe you for the cocktail?”

JJ smiled warmly. “It’s on the house.”

“Really? Thanks. That’s kind of you….Take it easy.”

Annie turned and made for the sunchair, where her hat, book and sun cream were now smouldering in the midday heat. Placing her towel in the bag, she started as a cool hand rested on her shoulder. Annie turned to find JJ standing behind her, holding out a small card. “It’s tonight Annie. If you feel like going, I’ll be there from about 11.”

She took the card and examined it closely. It was a door pass for a Nightclub called “Goddess.” Annie looked up from the card and grinned. “It’s a while since I’ve been to a club.”

“All the more reason to go. I’ll meet you there at 11… Okay?”

Annie paused a second, then laughed. “Okay.”

Chapter Eleven

Eve glared at the vulgar, neon sign scrawled chaotically over the entrance. She groaned. The walls and doors had been painted black, and outside two massive bruisers with shades and tattoos stood on guard, giving the whole place a sleazy, slightly menacing ambience. She turned her exasperation on her sister. “Robin! How did you talk me into this? I’m too old to go to bloody nightclubs.”

Robin’s enthusiasm, however, remained as fulsome as ever.  “Nonsense.” She said. “You’re never too old to go to a nightclub.”

“Yeah, yeah…. You just keep telling yourself that honey.”

“I intend to.”

“Anyway… How did you find this place? It wasn’t in my guidebook! I mean…Goddess! That’s original in Greece isn’t it!”

Robin made her way toward the entrance. “Well that’s what you get for booking us into a five star hotel. It has the Internet. I just looked up women’s gay bars and this was the result.”

As if to confirm the point, three women pushed past them and headed for the doors. The last one spun around on her heel, eyeing them both up and down, before pushing through the door and disappearing from sight.

Immediately Eve turned to leave, but Robin grabbed her arm. “Oh come on …” she giggled. “It’ll be fun. I promise to protect you… Let’s just go and have a look inside. If it’s crap we can leave…. I promise.”

Eve fixed her with a fierce stare and then exhaled noisily. “Ok…but if I’m the oldest woman in there I’m going back to the hotel. I could be tucked up in that massive bed by now, watching old movies.”

“Exactly! Why come all the way to Athens to do that? You could have stayed at home for that.”

“If I had a home.”

Robin cringed. “Come on. I’ll buy you a drink.”

Inside the club, it was dark and the music pumped steadily. It was really little more than a large room with a dance floor in the centre, a DJ box beyond and at the far end, a bar spanning the entire length of one wall. The colour scheme was black, but it had been enlivened with a million fairy lights which hung from the ceiling like vines. Here and there were real trees growing out of the ground and around the walls, trellis bedecked with climbing plants and more fairy lights had been fixed strategically. High tables dotted the room, but the only chairs were in darkened booths sunk into hidden recesses in the corners. Eve gazed around, considering the scene. It wasn’t to her taste, but it was quirky and she found herself smiling nonetheless.

Robin too seemed happy with her first impression. “Not bad! I was worried there might be more leather.”

Eve continued to inspect the interior. There were already a healthy crowd of people inside, and the place was filling quickly.

“Shall I get us a drink?” Robin asked, frowning at the swelling throng at the bar.

Eve followed her gaze. “I don’t fancy your chances.”

Steady streams of women were filtering into the club and Robin watched them with dancing eyes.  “It looks like we got here just in time.”

Suddenly Eve nudged her in the ribs.

“Shit! Look over there!”

Robin whirled around sharply, rubbing her side. “Jesus Christ! Where? What is it?”

“I swear to God that woman is following us.” Eve pointed towards the dance floor.

“What woman? Who are you pointing at?”

“That gorgeous read head from the airport…. She’s over there.”

Robin peered through the crowd. “You’re kidding.” But sure enough, it was her; dancing with another woman, twirling around easily and laughing. She tossed her head about in time with the music, looking wonderfully free and exuberant.

For a moment, Eve was transfixed and she could only watch as the woman danced about the floor, her movements fluid and exciting. Eve spoke softly. “What are the chances of that?”

Robin laughed. “I bloody knew it! You do fancy her.”

All of a sudden, Eve seemed unable to draw her eyes from the dance floor. “For God’s sake Robin,” she said, unconvincingly. “I don’t fancy her.”

Robin burst into more peals of laughter. “Not much.”

Dragging her attention back to her sister, Eve scowled irritably. “I do not!.... She just…interests me….

Robin sneered. “That’s one way of putting it.”

“Honestly. I’m just curious…. What’s she doing here? Who is she? …I keep seeing her…Everywhere.”

“She’s probably just on holiday like us.”

“Maybe.” But Eve didn’t sound convinced.

Robin folded her arms across her chest. “Look. If you’re so bloody curious, why don’t you just go and speak to her?”

Eve considered this a moment. “What about?”

Robin rolled her eyes. “Does it matter? Bloody hell. Ask her what she’s doing here…talk about the weather…Buy her a drink.”

“No way!….” Eve spluttered, as if this were the most ridiculous thing she had ever heard. “Besides… she’s with another woman.”

Robin peered across and studied the pair. “So? They might not be lovers….Wait for your moment, then go and speak to her. Tell her you saw her and wanted to say hello. It’s no big deal is it?”

Eve considered this suggestion and then slowly shook her head. “No…I don’t think so Robin…I’m not really ready.”

“For what?” Robin asked, scratching her head in frustration. “You’re here to have fun…you don’t have to marry her…You said it yourself…she’s gorgeous.”

But Eve was resolute. “No Robin…Besides… I don’t fancy her! Ok?”

“Ok…” Robin said mischievously. “I’ll take your word for it…but you better think of something to say anyway.”

Eve shrugged curiously. “Why?”

Robin nodded in the direction of the dance floor. “Because she’s on her way over.”

*

“Are you alright?” JJ asked, apparently alarmed by Annie’s sudden paralysis. She was frozen to the spot, staring across the room, at the two women from the airport. Regaining her composure, she turned to JJ and smiled apologetically. “I’m so sorry. I …I just saw somebody that I know.”

JJ frowned quizzically. “In here?”

“I know,” Annie replied, with rather more enthusiasm than she had intended. “Fancy that!....Can you excuse me a minute. I’ll just say hello.” She didn’t wait for JJ’s response, and pushed her way through the crowds toward the pair. She had no idea what she would say when she got there, her mind was blank, but she didn’t hesitate. For reasons Annie didn’t entirely understand she really needed to meet this woman properly. It was just too much of a coincidence, the way they kept running into each other.

As she neared them, Annie noticed the black haired woman scurry quickly away before disappearing into the crowd, leaving the brunette on her own. She turned around slowly and catching sight of Annie, made a sharp double take. Annie couldn’t be sure if her expression was one of surprise or total horror, but taking a deep breath, she slowly approached her.

“Er… hello…again,” she said, feeling like a total idiot.

The woman shifted from one foot to the other, and crossed her arms across her chest. All of a sudden she looked extremely vulnerable. “Hi,” she replied.

Annie swallowed hard. “Look, I know you probably think I’m stalking you…but honestly I’m not…I just…well…  I feel like I’ve been seeing you around all day today. … I just had to come and say something.”

The woman seemed to be thinking about this and Annie was pulled in by the depths of her dark, absorbing eyes.

The woman smiled and her face seemed to glow. “I …I know what you mean.” She said falteringly. “I’ve seen you too... I’m glad you came over.”

Unfeasibly pleased by the response, Annie extended her hand and beamed. “I’m Annie.”

“Hi Annie… Nice to meet you...Finally…I’m Eve.” Eve took her hand and Annie was immediately enthralled by the smooth, warmth of her skin.

“What are you doing in Athens?” Annie asked, reluctantly letting go of Eve’s hand.

Her smile was incredible. “Not much…a little sightseeing, shopping, relaxing…recovering.” At this, her eyes seemed to glaze over for a split second, and Annie wanted to reach out and touch her. She resisted the urge, marveling at how much she was drawn to this beautiful, fragile woman.

“Listen…Do you fancy getting a drink?” she asked gently.

Eve chewed her lip and took a step backwards. “I…I’m really sorry Annie…I’d like to, …honestly I would…but… I’m kind of with someone tonight.”

“Oh right,” Annie blushed. “I’m sorry…. I only meant… you know… to be sociable…with us both being British… and all that.”

Eve nodded her understanding, but the detachment Annie had perceived when she first saw her had returned.  “ I’d really like to… …It’s just …difficult.”

Annie got the message and smiled placidly. “It’s no problem. Maybe I’ll see you later. Have a good holiday or …whatever.” With that Annie backed away, wishing she were somewhere else.

*

Chapter Twelve

At 4am the streets of Athens were unnaturally quiet and Annie strolled barefoot along the pavement, carrying her Red or Dead pumps loosely by her side. Her clothes were damp from dancing and she felt completely wrung out. Her hair, that she’d spent so long straightening earlier that evening, was now a disheveled nest and her make-up had long since washed away. JJ stole a sideways glance at her. “Did you have a good time?”

“It was great.” She said flatly “Thanks for asking me.”

“Don’t thank me. I like your company.”

Annie smiled and considered her companion. She was cute, kind and attentive and Annie couldn’t help liking her. But she didn’t fancy her and she hoped JJ understood that. She’d had a brilliant evening, but suspected it wasn’t about to be spoiled by JJ expecting more than she was prepared to give. Maybe her taste in women had changed. Maybe she was still a bit screwed up. Or maybe it was the fact that for some reason she couldn’t stop thinking about Eve, who seemed to be on her mind constantly. Whenever she closed her eyes she could see her standing at the baggage reclaim, vulnerable and beautiful. It was ridiculous when she barely knew her.

Annie had selected a sexy outfit for her night out; a delicate, floral Day Birger cami and a pair of Miss sixty jeans. It was simple but chic and as she stood before the mirror earlier that evening she had felt attractive for the first time in years. But now, as she walked Athens’ deserted streets, she felt like a train wreck.

“Hey gorgeous. What are you day dreaming about?” Annie’s heart sank, suspicious that JJ’s flattery was all part of an ill- concealed plot to get her into bed.

“Oh nothing,” she replied innocently.

“Are you thinking about that woman you were talking to?”

Annie turned on her.  “What woman?”

“The woman from Goddess. The one you said you knew?”

Annie tried to sound nonchalant. “Oh her?...No…I wasn’t thinking about her at all.”

JJ smiled mischievously. ”Who is she?”

Eve felt her face burning. “Oh…er…I have no idea!”

“Really?...I thought you said you knew her.”

Annie cringed. “Yes…I do…kind of…Well a little bit…I smashed her perfume in Duty Free…and then I saw her in the airport in Athens and …”

JJ completed the sentence. “And now you can’t stop thinking about her.”

“No!” Annie replied too quickly. “That’s not true at all.”

JJ chuckled playfully. “Don’t worry about it… She’s very beautiful… You looked good together.”

“Do you think?” Annie asked with surprise.

JJ nodded. “Yes.”

They walked for a while in comfortable silence.

“So anyway,” JJ said, gazing in to Annie’s eyes. “Tell me about you. You haven’t talked about yourself much at all. I don’t even know what you do for a living.”

Annie didn’t really want to talk about herself and she especially didn’t want to discuss work, but she couldn’t think how to avoid it without sounding weird. “Well actually I’m unemployed at the moment, but I was a teacher. I taught Food Technology.”

JJ looked genuinely impressed. “Really? That is so cool.”

“No trust me it isn’t. There’s nothing cool about it. Well it was okay at first, but eventually it got so I hated it. That’s why I gave up.”

JJ looked concerned and leaned in a little closer. “Oh no. That’s too bad. What went wrong?”

“I don’t know. My boss was an arsehole. And I think I got burned out.”

“So what will you do now?”

“God knows…I’ll travel for a while. I really don’t know.”

“But, what will you do for work?”

“I’m not sure. I can’t go back to teaching. I’m done with that.”

“What do you want to do?”

“I don’t know. Nothing really. I have no other skills.”

JJ scoffed. “I don’t believe that. Everybody’s good at something, even something stupid like making cocktails.”

Annie considered this and eventually a smile lifted the corners of her mouth. “Actually, I am good at cooking! I used to be shit hot in the kitchen.” She suddenly realized that she hadn’t thought about food for a long time. At first she hadn’t had the time and then she hadn’t had the heart. But the memory of it was warm and pleasant. “When I was a child I watched my mother cook… she sometimes used to let me help in the kitchen.

JJ sidled nearer again. “There you go then! You can be a chef!”

“A chef?” Annie laughed.  “Me? I don’t think so!”

“Why not?”

“I’m not that good. And I’ve no experience. I just love to cook. It’s not the same.”

“You have to start somewhere,” JJ said softly, suddenly stopping and glancing up. “Here we are…home sweet home.”

Annie was surprised to find they had walked all the way back to the hotel. She looked at its crummy façade and scowled. “Hardly…Ok …well thanks for a lovely time… It’s been great.”

JJ shuffled awkwardly and forced a smile. “It’s still early Annie…why don’t you come up to my room for a cocktail.”

Annie smiled gently. “JJ…It sounds really nice…and you’ve been lovely to me… But I have to go now. It’s so late… Got to get up early tomorrow.  Busy, busy day.”

JJ shrugged and sighed. “Ah well…” she said stoically. “You can’t blame a girl for trying.”

*

Chapter Fourteen

With the wind in her hair and the sun on her back, Heidi tore restlessly through the narrow streets of Scala Erossou. She loved the feeling of freedom the bike gave her. With cream and claret body work, a black, leather seat and gleaming chrome  pipes, the Suzuki Virago was a thing of beauty. Heidi adored its raw power and smiled as she opened up the throttle, feeling the surge between her legs.

Leaving the town behind, she headed into the Ordimnus Mountains towards Antissa. From there she would make for Skoutaros then Pelopi and finally coastward to Scala Sikamias.

With plane trees and poplars whipping by in a green blur, she raced around the winding and occasionally treacherous roads, until the landscape became less verdant. Soon she was amongst the arid peaks and with no other traffic in sight she thrilled at the absolute isolation.

Climbing relentlessly higher she again wondered about Olivia Byron and how she would be when they finally met. Heidi knew not to prejudge anything or underestimate anyone in business, but she couldn’t quite shake the conceit that Ms Byron was in fact an eccentric old Miss Havisham figure, living in a ramshackle house, dressed in a moth-eaten wedding dress and waiting insanely to eat a spider filled wedding cake. To leave the Lost Resort neglected and closed the way she had, was pure lunacy. She must have a few screws rolling around up there. Heidi was confident she could persuade the crazy, old bird to sell the place for a fraction of its true value. Then she would turn it into the best hotel this island had ever seen, attracting a different class of client with a higher disposable income and making a considerable fortune into the bargain. She would have to change some of it, getting rid of the frescos, mosaics and pseudo-Romanesque features. She found them charming enough, but today’s more discerning clientele would most probably find them dated and vulgar. She had decided to strip the whole place back to the bones, getting rid of all evidence that Olivia Byron had ever been there. It would be minimal, utilitarian and chic.

She passed the remainder of the journey in a happy fantasy about the lost Resort’s renovation and the miles drifted by easily. Before she knew it she was passing Kapi and heading left towards Sikamias.

Scala Sikamias, a tiny, picturesque fishing village on the northern shore of the island spilled out from the pine forest and rocky slopes all the way down to the Aegean. It was late afternoon and the sun was low in the sky, giving the sea a fiery, orange hue.

Following a roughly scrawled set of directions, she headed away from the harbour on a minor road which headed east, up to and amongst the lush, jagged foothills of Mount Lepetimnos. Across the burning seas, the coast of Asia Minor was just visible through the haze and at the base of the mountain a dozen or so terracotta rooftops peeped out amongst the lush foliage.

Treacherous to begin with, the road steadily deteriorated until it was little more than a rutted, dusty track, with an increasingly dense, sloping olive grove on the right side and on the left a steeply falling descent over rocky terrain all the way down to the sea. With grim determination she negotiated the track. Many minor roads on the island were in a similar condition of disrepair and she was used to this.

After another mile, Heidi noticed a high, red brick wall up ahead, in the middle of which stood a grand archway, housing a set of sturdy wooden gates.

She approached the gates and peered through a small gap between them. Beyond she could see that a neatly paved driveway wound its way through a dense olive grove and then out onto immaculate, abundant gardens, which in turn stretched away to a magnificent villa beyond. Perched almost on the cliff edge, it looked out across the water all the way to Turkey. The setting was incredible and Heidi wondered if she had the right place. She hadn’t imagined anything like this.

A faint whirring overhead distracted her and she looked up to see a CCTV camera pointing directly at her. She quickly pressed the buzzer below the intercom, on the gate post. Within seconds it crackled to life and a male voice addressed her.

“Good afternoon. Can I help you?” He spoke English with a slight accent that Heidi couldn’t place.

“Hello,” she replied. “ My name is Heidi Schultz. I’m here to see Ms Olivia Byron. Is this the correct address?”

There was a slight pause and a cough. “This is the Byron residence. Do you have an appointment?”

His tone was thoroughly formal and she suddenly wished she had dressed more appropriately for a business meeting. As it was, she was wearing jeans, trainers and a black, cotton vest.

“No,” she replied. “I was in the area and I thought I would visit her. Is Olivia at home?”

Again there was a brief pause. “What is it regarding please Ms Schultz?”

“It’s a business matter, between Olivia and me. I would prefer to speak to her directly if you don’t mind.”

The man wasn’t to be put off. “What is it regarding please Ms Schultz?”

This was starting to annoy her. She’d driven the length of the island to see Olivia Byron; not to be interviewed by some employee via intercom.

“I want to discuss the Lost Resort,” she sighed eventually.

There was a long pause and then with a buzz and a clunk the gates opened smoothly.

“Come in please,” the voice said pleasantly.

*

“Are you planning on staying in bed all day?” Eve asked, making no attempt to conceal her annoyance. Robin stretched out on the King-size bed, entwined in the sheets. She was vaguely watching the television and showing no sign of getting up.

Robin hated it when Eve tried to tell her what to do and immediately switched to awkward mode. Let me think about it… I might.”

Eve sighed emphatically. “And when might that be?”

“It’s hard to give a precise time… Maybe this afternoon.”

Eve lost patience. “Stop being awkward Robin. You promised me you would come and see the Acropolis today.”

Robin turned away from her sister and pulled the pillow over her face in exasperation.  Her muffled voice filtered out from underneath it. “I’m tired Eve. This is supposed to be a holiday.”

Eve knew there was no point arguing with Robin when she was in this mood. She made her way to the door and opened it. For a minute she stood in the doorway, looking at the lump in the bed that was Robin. “You’re right Robin. It is a holiday…That I’ve paid for!” With that she slammed the door and made her way down the hushed corridor towards the lift. Somewhere behind her she thought she heard Robin’s pillow bouncing off the bedroom door.

It was ten o clock and the streets of Athens were typically noisy and chaotic. She briefly considered getting a taxi, but having seen the way the locals handled their vehicles decided against it. After all she had a guide book and a map and it really wasn’t far away.

Following a quick look at the map and seeing the familiar shape of the Acropolis in the distance, Eve made her way a little nervously along the Vasileouis Georgiou.

It was another beautiful morning and the warmth of the sun felt good on her back. Her stomach was empty though and she was hungry. She resolved to stop somewhere for coffee and breakfast.

Eve continued for a couple of blocks and finally came upon a small pavement café called Adonis, where she sat down. Within a few minutes the owner appeared, a cheery, portly gentleman with an almost stereotypically Greek face. She ordered a coffee and he disappeared inside to fetch it.

The wonderful aroma of fresh pastry emanated from inside the café and she glanced at the laminated menu on her table. Photographs of a wide array of sugar-laden delights from Baklavas to Doughnuts stared back at her.

The owner appeared again and clattered her coffee on to the table. “You want eat?” he asked, nodding enthusiastically. “I have nice things. You like eat here.” He was looking at Eve as if she was a wounded animal in need of his assistance. “See menu. See menu.”

Eve waved her hand dismissively, wishing he would stop trying to tempt her.  Thank you. I’ll have a look.”

He picked up the menu and pushed it into her hands rather aggressively. “You eat something. All very nice.”

“ Thank you. I just need another minute.” Sensing the finality of her tone,  he reluctantly wandered back inside.

Composing herself, Eve sipped the delicious coffee and thought about the previous evening and Annie, the lovely red-haired woman who had approached her. She couldn’t think why she had reacted that way. The poor woman was only being friendly and Eve had been so cold to her. She supposed it was fear as much as anything.  The whole Terri experience had shaken her confidence badly. After that, the evening had fallen a little flat. Robin was enjoying herself and as usual had been approached by a number of gorgeous women, but weary from travelling, they had eventually agreed to leave.

Eve considered Robin for a moment. She was such a free spirit. She had never really committed herself to anything, especially not women. She rarely got beyond a second date. It seemed exciting, but it was a lonely existence when you really thought about it.

From nowhere, Eve suddenly remembered when she first met Terri, all those years ago. She had just given a guest lecture at LSE and Terri had arrived late. Eve noticed her immediately, with her loud, insincere apologies and incredible good looks. Heading for a seat at the back, she had looked Eve up and down and smiled approvingly. She then stared openly at Eve throughout the lecture with more than an academic interest, never once putting pen to paper. Eve had been almost as shy with women then as she was now. Happy with her sexuality, but still a virgin to it, she was unsure how to handle the advances that came her way. She delivered the lecture, blushing awkwardly and trying not to meet Terri’s unwavering eye. As the students filed out at the end, Terri walked up to Eve, scrawled something on a piece of paper and then cast the sheet carelessly on to her desk. She raised one eyebrow, laughed and walked away. It was a note, which simply read, “Dinner. Tonight,” and a phone number.

Eve had fallen in love right then.

She wondered if that would ever happen to Robin. She wondered if it would ever again happen to her.

And at that precise moment, she saw her! She was on the opposite pavement, making her way purposefully through the bustling crowd of pedestrians.

It was Annie.

She was dressed in a pair of khaki three quarter length trousers and a white t-shirt. Her lustrous hair was tied loosely into a pony tail with a white bandana, and on her back she wore a brown, leather rucksack.

Surprised, Eve sat bolt upright, jolting the table and spilling her coffee everywhere.

“Jesus Christ!” she cursed, mopping the table with a napkin and watching Annie disappear into the throng. What were the odds of their paths crossing again? They were both tourists in Athens, so there was an outside chance they would meet, if you thought about it logically. But still, in a population of a million people, it all seemed very unlikely.

Eve counted some change into a small plate on the table and checked the map again. She wasn’t far from the Acropolis and she rose from her seat, setting off in what she hoped was the right direction.

*

Heidi steered the bike slowly down the driveway to the beautiful villa ahead.

As she approached the grand front entrance, the front doors opened and a short, but immaculately neat young man stepped out. He shut the doors behind him and headed down a short flight of stone steps to greet her.

Killing the engine, she swung her leg over the bike and set it on its stand, studying him carefully as he approached.

His skin was heavily tanned and his dark hair shaved close to his head. He wore beige slacks and a crisp shirt, open at the collar. He was no more than thirty and although only about 5ft 5, Heidi could see he had a solid, muscled body. He approached her with an efficient gait and greeted her politely.

“Good afternoon Ms Schultz. I’m Pascale, Ms Byron’s personal assistant. I apologize for all the questions. Ms Byron is very particular about her security. Please follow me around to the terrace. I will organize some tea.”

He walked quickly to the side of the villa. Reluctantly, Heidi followed him and as she rounded the building, found herself on an elegant, shaded terrace overlooking the sea. Pascal was sitting at a gleaming white table which appeared miraculously to have already been set with a teapot and china cups. It was almost as if she were expected.

He beckoned for her to sit and she did so, vaguely overwhelmed by the surroundings. The villa was immense, with walls of pale peach, covered in Honeysuckle and clematis. The terracotta roof tiles were slightly sun bleached and dusty. Beyond the terrace, an infinity pool shimmered slightly in the breeze.

Pascal poured her a cup of tea.

“Milk or lemon?” he asked, his soft voice almost blending in with the unnatural quiet.

“Lemon please,” she said, uncomfortably aware of the tension in her voice.

He dropped a slice in her cup.

“Ms Byron isn’t here today,” he said abruptly, smiling slightly and then sipping his tea. His actions were controlled and meticulous; almost mesmeric. “She is away on business. She will return in a month or so.”

Heidi was more and more intrigued by the mysterious Ms Byron. Her pre-conceptions were clearly way off mark. “How disappointing,” she said, careful this time not to betray any emotion. “Somewhere nice?”

His smile was fixed and indifferent. “Yes. I believe so,” He added no further detail.

Heidi drank her tea and replaced the cup rather too heavily. It clattered into the saucer and Pascal raised his eyebrows ever so slightly at the disturbance, keenly out of place in this tranquil setting.

She stood suddenly. “Thank you very much for the tea. If she isn’t here I had better go.”

For the first time he looked vaguely surprised. “Oh?,” he said quickly. “I thought you wanted to discuss the hotel?”

She sat down again. “Yes… With Olivia. I’ll leave my details. Perhaps she will get in touch when she returns.”

Pascal considered this. “As you wish Ms Schultz. However, I am Ms Byron’s assistant and as such am authorized by her to discuss certain business matters on her behalf, on preliminary terms.”

She thought about this a moment and sidled back into her seat, a half smile playing about on her mouth. “Alright Pascal,” she said finally. “I’ll discuss it with you…on preliminary terms .”

“Excellent,” he said robotically and poured her another cup of tea. “So,” he continued, “what is your interest in The Lost Resort?”

“My interest is very simple. I want to buy it…for a reasonable price.”

“Indeed?” He replied with something approaching interest.

“I am aware, however, that it is not for sale,” Heidi continued, “and that Olivia is not …keen to sell.”

He scrutinized her closely and nodded gravely. “Ms Byron has owned the hotel for many years. She designed it herself. She even managed it herself for over fifteen years.”

“Is she the sole owner?” Heidi asked, curiously.

For a fleeting moment an expression of regret crossed his otherwise blank features, but he quickly regained his composure.

“Yes,” he said simply.

“The hotel has been closed for years now. There seems little point in her hanging on to it.”

His face remained blank. “Well it seems that she now shares your opinion?”

Heidi stiffened in her seat but managed to remain visibly calm. “I beg your pardon?” she asked carefully.

“She has decided to sell.”

“Really?” Heidi couldn’t believe her luck and it showed in her suddenly high pitched voice. “What made her change her mind?”

“I honestly don’t know. It is not relevant to our discussion anyway. The salient point is that she has changed her mind and I put it on the market this morning.

Heidi tried to speak, but he held up a hand to silence her. “There is no asking price and there are only to be a limited number of viewings. I don’t imagine you will be requiring a viewing Ms Schultz.”

Heidi wondered if he somehow knew about her daily visits. Perhaps there was CCTV there too. Feeling rattled, she somehow managed to maintain eye contact. “It won’t be necessary,” she said coolly.

“All interested parties must make a sealed bid,” He continued.  “The closing date is the 31st, a week on Saturday. Stakis and Sons in Mytilene are handling the sale, so please go through them from this point onwards.”

Heidi took a pad from her pocket and quickly scribbled down the details as he gave them. “A guide price?” she asked quickly.

“No. I realise it is a little…unorthodox…but then so is Olivia.” He drained his cup and then turned to walk away. “I’m sorry Ms Schultz. My time is precious and there is nothing else I can tell you at this time.”

She stood up quickly, stopping him before he could leave. “Pascale? Wait. Are there any other interested parties?”

He turned slowly and smiled. “I’m sure there will be.”

*

Chapter Fifteen

Eve was feeling rather light headed, as she struggled up the dusty track toward the Acropolis. Ahead of her, the ancient temples drew ever nearer and, rounding a bend in the path, she was met suddenly by a swarm of people, all pushing and shouting and jostling. Away in the distance, she could see the main entrance. Obviously this was the queue. There must be at least five hundred tourists ahead of her, all shoving impatiently to get inside. Very quickly more people began gathering behind her. A man pushed her roughly aside and she stumbled. The woman to her left trampled her foot. The sun was high in the sky and it was turning into an unseasonably hot day.  With the crowd swelling, Eve found herself hemmed in on all sides and the space around her seemed to shrink. Panicking, she looked around for a way out. She wasn’t usually claustrophobic, but with the pack pressing in on her, she suddenly felt that she might actually suffocate.

Eve’s cheeks began to tingle unpleasantly and tiny stars flashed in front of her eyes. Just as she thought her legs would give way completely, she felt a cool hand on her arm. Someone placed an arm around her back, supporting her weight. In a daze, Eve allowed herself to be guided through the crowd and steered through to a small clearing beside the path.

Finally free from the masses, Eve’s head began to clear and she looked around at her saviour.

She gasped, but remained too faint to speak.

It was Annie.

Still supporting her weight, Annie smiled with obvious concern. “Are you ok?”

Eve caught her breath and looked back at the crazy crowd. She nodded, feeling vaguely embarrassed.

“You looked like you were about to faint. It’s a good job I saw you when I did.”  Annie drew her further from the path. “It’s bloody crazy isn’t it? Come on. Let’s get out of the sun and get you a drink.” She pulled her away, up a grassy embankment.

Eve was unsure what to do, but allowed herself to be guided up the hill and into the shade of a cypress tree. Annie handed her a bottle of water. It was cool and as she drank, she immediately started to feel better.

She watched as Annie pulled a picnic blanket from her rucksack, and tossed it out expertly onto the grass beneath the branches. She gestured for Eve to sit and she followed the instruction obediently.

Annie continued to scrutinize her face as she sat on the blanket opposite her. “Are you okay now?”

Eve nodded. “I wasn’t… expecting so many people.”

“I know. We should have come earlier I think…. And it’s really warm isn’t it!” As she smiled, her green eyes crinkled at each corner and Eve was again struck by how attractive she was. She quickly pushed the thought away.

“We have to stop meeting like this.” Annie said with a smile.

Eve returned the smile weakly. “I know. It’s getting silly. My sister won’t believe me when I tell her.”

“Your sister?” Annie asked curiously.

“Yes. Robin. That’s who I’m travelling with.”

Annie suddenly laughed giddily. “Oh! I thought maybe she was your girlfriend.”

For a moment Eve was astonished. It had never occurred to her that people might get that impression. “My girlfriend? God no! She’s my little sister.”

Annie laughed again. “Right…Sorry.”

“No. It’s okay. I guess it’s an easy mistake to make. I just never thought it would look that way.”

“Well at first I did wonder if you were sisters. You definitely have a look of each other, but then you said last night….you said you were with someone.”

“Oh yes,” Eve chewed her lip awkwardly. “I can see how that might look…But I couldn’t just ditch her….Could I?”

Annie smiled. “I guess not…So…you’re not with someone, in the sense of being with someone?”

Eve paused. “No…not anymore…I recently broke up with my partner.”

Annie nodded. Right…I’m sorry about that,” although she didn’t look sorry at all. “Was it…a bad break up?”

Eve nodded and looked to the ground. “Yes…it was pretty fucking awful to be honest? But hey…is there any other kind?”

Annie regarded her kindly. “Some breakups are worse than others.”

Eve studied her companion. She really was beautiful. Her skin was fresh and clear and her hair was the richest auburn. Intelligent, green eyes gazed back at her. “What about you?” she asked. “Are you travelling alone?”

“Yes,” Annie replied simply. “I’m trying to find myself.” She smiled wickedly at this, apparently aware how contrived she sounded. “Actually…I’m not at all…I just fancied a really long holiday, but that doesn’t sound quite as impressive somehow does it.”

Eve laughed. “It sounds perfect to me.”

Annie echoed her laughter. “So you and you’re sister…” she asked after a while. “Why did you decide to go travelling together?”

Eve shrugged. “I’m not sure…We both were at a crossroads I guess. It seemed like a good thing to do.”

“You seem quite… different.”

Eve nodded enthusiastically. “In more ways than you can imagine.”

For a few seconds there was silence and then Annie eventually spoke. “I’ve actually brought a small picnic with me. This is a pretty spot. I was thinking I might eat it here? You can join me if you like.”

For a moment Eve wanted to get up and run. She was out of her comfort zone. The only person she really felt safe with at the moment was Robin. Yet, here she was again, in a strange place with a strange woman. Not that Annie was strange strange. She was actually rather nice. And anyway, how could she refuse without appearing rude? Besides, she was really hungry.

Annie seemed to sense Eve’s discomfort and quickly pulled across her rucksack. “I’ve got some great stuff here. Now let me see." She plunged her hand into the bag and pulled out a plastic tub. “Olives stuffed with anchovies…er taramasolata…hummus… tapenade… tzatsiki… plum tomatoes… feta cheese of course.” And she continued this way, bringing forth an array of savoury delights.

Eve stared at the banquet and smiled. “I thought you said a small picnic.”

Annie looked down at all the food and laughed again. It was a warm and infectious sound and Eve laughed along with her, her initial misgivings instantly fading away.

She smiled happily. “Let’s eat.”

*

Chapter Sixteen

“I really wanted to see the acropolis you know,” Eve said ruefully.

“Mm. Me too,” Annie replied. “Still. I’ve had a lovely afternoon. And we did kind of see it. From a safe distance.”

Eve smiled.

The crowds clamouring to get in to the ancient city had only swelled as the day wore on and there seemed little point fighting through the brawling masses on such a warm day. Instead they spent the afternoon watching the throng from their prime spot on the hill, talking and joking and picking at Annie’s well-chosen vittles.

Eve couldn’t remember the last time she had enjoyed herself quite so much. Annie was warm and funny. She had a lovely energy about her and a sharp, interesting mind and much as Eve was loathe to admit it, she liked her. She liked her rather a lot.

The afternoon flashed by and now she couldn’t really remember in detail what they had talked about all day. She just had a mellow sensation coursing through her body and felt completely relaxed.

She hadn’t thought about Terri at all.

But, now, as they made their way slowly back from the Acropolis, back to the noise and confusion of the city, she was starting to feel anxious.  Much as she tried, she couldn’t ignore her growing attraction for this charming woman.

But, it was impossible.

Eve couldn’t even think about getting involved with someone else so soon after her break up with Terri. She just wasn’t ready to risk getting hurt again.

It was the wrong time.

“Where are you staying Eve?” Annie’s question distracted her from the confusing jumble of thoughts in her head.

“Oh sorry. King George second…” Her voice trailed off and she immediately wished she hadn’t said anything.

“I bet that’s a much nicer hotel than mine.”

Eve didn’t ask where she was staying and an awkward silence fell between them as they jostled through the busy streets of the city. Eve was uncomfortable and suddenly she wasn’t sure what to say to reignite the dialogue which had flowed so easily between them for most of the day.

After a few minutes, Annie suddenly stopped walking and pulled a pen and paper from her bag. She scribbled her name and number down and handed it to Eve, who took it reluctantly. Like a flash, a memory seared across her brain: 10 years ago. Terri handing her a piece of paper. It was almost an identical gesture and felt like a bad omen.

“That’s my mobile number,” Annie said, apparently oblivious to Eve’s change of mood. “We’re both here for a few days and I’d really like to see you again. Perhaps we could get together?... If you like? Maybe we could have dinner or something.”

Eve studied Annie carefully. The evening sunshine, blushed her pale skin with gold and Eve felt a deep stirring inside her. For a moment it was all she could do to stop herself leaning across and kissing her. Annie’s mouth looked moist and inviting and for a moment Eve stared at it, imagining all the sensations it might beckon. Swallowing hard, she tried to think of something else. The fear in her heart was intensifying with every second. “Sure... I’d like that.”

Annie’s gaze was intense. “Really? Great….”

“I’ve had a lovely time,” Eve replied, suddenly unable to hold Annie’s gaze. “Listen. I’m going to grab a taxi from here. I’m not really sure how to get back to my hotel.”

Annie nodded. “Sure. No problem…But… Make sure you call.”

“I will,” Eve muttered, but in her heart she knew that she wouldn’t.

.

*

The lift shuddered to a stop, the doors glided open and Eve wandered out into the hallway.

The problem was that they had only been in Athens two days and she had already bumped into Annie three times. She seemed to be everywhere they went. Eve simply couldn’t risk running into her again.

It was easier just to leave Athens early.  She didn’t much care for the city anyway.

Feeling flat and empty, Eve slid the keycard into the slot and pushed open the door.

It was dark in the hallway and she could hear the shower running. She wandered through to Robin’s bedroom, which was in total disarray. But this was fairly typical. Robin had the amazing ability to take a completely ordered space and within twenty-four hours, give it the appearance that a tornado had passed through.

Wrapped in a towel, Robin wandered back into the bedroom.

“Hello there... Good day?”

Certain she was blushing, Eve looked down at the floor.

“Er yes.” She glanced back at the chaos of Robin’s bedroom. “Have you been in bed all day?”

Robin smiled sheepishly as she scratched her head. “Er. Yes. Most of it…How was the Acropolis?”

Eve sat down heavily on the devastated bed. “Oh… You know… Busy.”

“Busy? Is that it?”

“”Well, you know. It was good.”

“Just good?” Robin asked amazed. “I thought it was one of the wonders of the ancient world or something.”

“It is,” Eve snapped. “Alright then. It was great, marvelous, really interesting.”

Robin’s eyes drifted to the clock. “It must have been. You’ve been out for hours.”

Eve leaned over and picked a pair of lacey, black panties from the floor. “When did you start wearing thongs?”

Robin snatched the panties from her and stuffed them quickly into a drawer. “Do you mind not touching my underwear?”

Eve sighed. “I have no desire to touch your underwear…anyway…I’ve been thinking.”

Robin began to towel herself dry and raised one eyebrow nervously. “Oh? What about?”

“Do you like it here?”

“In Athens?”

“Yes,” Eve replied impatiently.

“It’s ok… It’s a bit mad.”

Eve stood and walked to the window. She felt melancholy.

“It is a bit mad.” She mumbled.

Robin wandered across to stand beside her. “Is everything ok? What have you been up to?”

Eve turned to face her. “I think we should go to Lesvos early.”

Robin was surprised. “Really? Why? Has something happened?”

“No!” Eve replied a little too quickly, and then added with greater control. “No. nothing has happened. It’s just… I don’t know. It’s a little hectic here; a bit mad like you say. I think I need something a bit more sedate.”

Robin smiled impishly. “What you mean like a beautiful island, full of lesbians?”

Eve rolled her eyes. “Yes. If you say so….What do you think?”

Robin threw her towel on the floor and crossed to the wardrobe. “It’s fine with me. I can’t wait to go. I’ve been dreaming about it.”

Eve was amused. “Since when?”

Robin shrugged and considered the question. “Since I was about 12”

Eve laughed knowingly. “Ok. In that case, let’s get a flight tomorrow.

*

Chapter Seventeen

Nursing a large beer, Annie gazed wistfully at the phone. The small screen remained blank, just as it had for the past twenty-four hours.

She had been sure that Eve would call her. They’d had such a great day together and now, she couldn’t stop thinking about her; her dark serious eyes and kind smile. She was permanently distracted, wondering what her skin would feel like and how her mouth would taste. The intense desire she felt for Eve thrummed constantly in the pit of her stomach.

Annie had never reacted like this to anyone before. The force of her feelings was staggering, particularly considering the fact that she barely even knew her.

As they sat together in the hazy afternoon light talking with the ease of old friends, Annie had sensed the beginning of something special and although she was far from an expert in matters of the heart, she was sure that Eve had felt something too, even though she had rushed away.

But that was twenty-four hours ago now and she still hadn’t phoned. At the very least, Annie had expected a text message, but there was nothing and she was beginning to wonder if she had imagined Eve’s interest.

And the silence was unbearable.

Like a weight in her chest, Annie’s unfolding disappointment was making it difficult to breathe. She knew her reaction was ridiculous, but there was nothing she could do to stop it.

Annie picked up the phone again and checked for messages. She knew there wouldn’t be any.

Chewing her lip, she fiddled with the phone thoughtfully. She knew the name of the hotel.

It was just possible that Eve had lost her number.

Knowing she was behaving like a jilted teenager, Annie dialed international directories and asked to be connected to the hotel. It rang a couple of times and then a polite woman answered with a pleasant, sing song voice. “Good Evening… King George Hotel. How can I help you?”

Annie’s heart raced. “Oh hi! I’m wondering if you could put me through to one of your guest’s room please.”

“Of course madam. What’s the name please?”

With crashing alarm, Annie realized that she didn’t know Eve’s last name.

“Oh…I’m not sure… Er …I’m sorry I realize this looks bad, but I’m not sure of the surname. There are two sisters… English... Robin and Eve.”

There was a pause and then the receptionist laughed sympathetically. “Yes. I know who you are looking for.  But, I’m afraid the Harpers checked out this morning.”

Annie gasped. “They’ve gone?”

“Yes madam. I’m afraid so.”

“Ok,” Annie said dejectedly. “Thanks anyway. She hung up.

She looked across the hotel bar and found a woman watching her sympathetically. Annie looked quickly away.

Across the street, a small shop was still open, and she thought briefly about buying cigarettes. As she gazed longingly at the seemingly endless rows of tobacco, a familiar voice startled her.

“Hey gorgeous. Where’ve you been hiding?”

She spun around to see JJ standing beside her, a warm smile on her boyish face. Annie was instantly pleased to see her.

“Hi JJ,” she said happily.

JJ sat down opposite her. “Mind if I sit?” she asked, although it was a little late to ask.

Annie nodded and smiled..

“Now, tell me the truth.,” JJ said cheerfully, gesturing to the waiter as she spoke. “Have you been avoiding me?”

Annie knew she should lie, but for some reason couldn’t be bothered with the charade. “Yes,” she answered honestly.

JJ gasped at Annie’s candour. “Really?.... “Why?” She didn’t appear remotely upset by the admission. Annie on the other hand, was feeling very uncomfortable and shifted in her seat awkwardly.

“I don’t know why…. Because of the other night I suppose.”

JJ’s eyes gleamed with amusement. “But…nothing happened.”

“Exactly,” Annie said emphatically.

“We went for a dance, had a few drinks, I asked you in…You rejected me… what’s wrong with that?”

Annie began to laugh. “Stop it! I didn’t reject you…I was just tired.”

JJ smiled warmly. “Bullshit. You rejected me….It was fine. Don’t be embarrassed about it.”

The waiter ambled to their table and JJ ordered two more beers.

“What are you doing here anyway? I thought it was your night off.” Annie asked curiously.

“I was just finishing my shift and I saw you sitting here looking sad and lonely. I decided to take pity on you.”

“Thanks,” Annie said with more than a touch of irony. She noticed JJ studying her quizzically.

“What is it?” she asked, discomfited.

“I just wondered…Why did you reject me? I gave you the works. I even made you a cocktail! I really brought out the big guns.” She was teasing, but Annie could sense there was a serious question in the joke.

“JJ you’re gorgeous. I think ordinarily I would have found you irresistible, with or without the cocktail.”

The waiter arrived and placed the beers on the table, dropped a bill beside them and wandered away.

“But?” JJ was deadly serious now and Annie exhaled heavily.

“I like someone else.”

JJ nodded knowingly. “The woman from the club…the one you barely know.”

Eve sighed.  “I know it’s stupid, but I really like her. I can’t help it.”

JJ absorbed this information calmly, drinking deeply from her glass. Eventually she spoke thoughtfully. “Ok. I can live with that. As long as it wasn’t because you didn’t like my cocktail!”

Annie laughed heartily. “No JJ. I promise you. The cocktail was fabulous.”

She smiled gently. “I appreciate your honesty Annie. She’s a lucky girl.”

“Mmm,” Annie mumbled ruefully. “I don’t think she would agree with you.”

JJ raised her eyebrows. “What? There’s a problem?”

Annie stared into her beer. “Yep. I think so.”

JJ took another glug of beer and settled back into the seat. “Ok… Tell me all about it.”

Without further prompting, Annie regaled the entire tale from beginning to end. JJ listened without interrupting. Eventually Annie finished the story and sipped her beer miserably, a look of resignation on her face.

“And you still haven’t heard anything?”

“No,” Annie flashed a glance at her phone, still dark and silent. “Not a thing.”

JJ steepled her fingers in front of her face. “Do you want my advice?”

“Definitely,” Annie replied earnestly. JJ sighed and paused, adding gravity to the moment.

“Go to Lesvos!” she said eventually.

“What?” Annie said, too loudly. “Like some weirdo stalker? No way!”

“Just hear me out…Lesvos is a big island. You have no idea where she will be. Go there. Find a little pension. Rent a room for a month or so. See the island. Have some fun. You’ve nothing better to do and nothing to lose. And, if you do run into her, then you know it’s meant to be. Call it fate if you like. And if you don’t run into her, then what the hell? You’ve spent a month on a beautiful island. What harm can be done by that?”

Annie considered this. “It’s hardly fate if we bump into each other when I’ve followed her there.”

JJ shrugged indifferently. “Sometimes destiny needs a helping hand.”

“But,” Annie said suddenly, “what if she thinks I’m following her?”

JJ shook her head dismissively. “Forget that! You’re a gay woman traveling in Europe. You’d be a fool not to go to Lesvos. What self-respecting lesbian wouldn’t? … Did you tell her your traveling plans?”

“Well no. I didn’t have any then. I didn’t want to say…oh I’m traveling, but I don’t know where I’m going.”

“There you go then. If she thinks you’re following her, that’s her problem.”

“But, I am following her.”

JJ shook her head and smiled wolfishly. “She doesn’t need to ever know.”

Annie was still unsure. “I don’t know JJ.”

JJ sighed in exasperation.  “You’re going! Honestly, you’ll love it. You’ll probably never leave. It’s amazing- golden beaches, mountains, forests, beautiful women everywhere.”

Annie couldn’t help but chuckle at the colourful description. JJ threw a ten euro note on the table and stood up.

“Come on,” she said impatiently.

Annie was caught off guard and stood without thinking. “Where are we going?”

JJ frowned as if it was obvious. “To my room.”

“What for?” Annie asked, following JJ as she hurried from the bar.

“We’re going to book you a flight.”

*

Chapter Eighteen

Robin sat in the stuffy estate agents office, tapping her foot irritably. They had already been sitting here for over an hour and as it approached midday, the room grew hotter and hotter.

The secretary, a diminutive, tidy woman in a smart black suit had phoned Mr Stakis on several occasions, but there was still no sign of him. Eve grabbed her knee suddenly and hissed, “Stop it will you. It’s driving me nuts.”

Robin glared at her balefully. “I’m sick of waiting! How long do we have to sit here?”

“Settle down Robin. We won’t be long now. I just wanted to tell Mr Stakis that we’re here early. We’re not expected until Saturday.

“But we’ve been here ages,” Robin whined and the secretary glanced up at the sound. Eve smiled mildly back at her and then fixed her sister with a severe look. “I know that! Just be patient will you!”

Robin sighed reluctantly. “Ok. I have to say though, you really know how to spoil a girl’s fun.”

Eve laughed suddenly at her younger sister. Ever since they had boarded the small plane earlier that day, she’d been like a child on Christmas Eve; wide-eyed and animated. As they began their descent over the small island, with its sun-drenched hillsides and rocky shores emerging from the blue depths of the Aegean, her excitement had turned to near hysteria and she had craned her neck, taking in as much of it as she could. She practically squealed with delight, pointing out the silvery sands, sheer ragged cliff faces and miniscule white houses, dotting the landscapes like tiny sugar cubes.

Eve was excited too, but she’d been thinking a lot about Terri and the memory was like a dark cloud over her day. She’d also been thinking about Annie. She should have told her she was leaving.  The fact that she had left without a word made Eve feel inexplicably sad, not to mention guilty.

Upon landing at the small airport at Mytilene, Robin had almost run from the plane and could barely contain herself in the tiny confines of the baggage reclaim area.

Eve hated to dampen her enthusiasm, but there were a few important details to sort out. Like where they would be living, for a start.

Robin had complained like a child as they made their way slowly through the busy streets of the capital, only calming slightly as they entered Kioski, the old aristocratic neighborhood in the center with narrow, uneven streets, and an exciting atmosphere. Eve took it all in and the fine traditional architecture went some way toward restoring her mood.

It was hot in the estate agents and Eve could feel even her patience slipping. She hadn’t even thought about arranging alternative accommodation. She sighed wearily and the secretary, who up until that point had been typing busily in the corner, cast her a sympathetic smile.

On the far wall, details of available property were pinned up in perfectly neat rows. They were mainly villas and small village houses, but Eve’s eye was inexplicably drawn to one particular poster. Amid a jumble of impenetrable Greek text, was an old photograph, now yellowed with age..  Standing slowly, Eve wandered across. The text was indecipherable, but apparently the sign advertised a hotel. The photograph depicted a traditional white building, festooned with flowers and surrounded on all sides by a dense pine forest. It was gorgeous. The only other information was a name at the top of the advert.

“The Lost Resort.”

She was about to draw Robin’s attention to it, when  a door at the rear office burst open and a harassed, rotund gentleman in a creased blue suit stumbled through it. He rushed over to her, clearly flustered, his pleasant, round face flushed and his wrinkled forehead smattered with perspiration.

“Ms Harper!” he said, with a musical, Greek lilt.

She stood to greet him and he took her extended hand in two of his own, shaking it vigorously.

“I’m so sorry to keep you waiting,” he said with obvious regret.

“It’s okay,” Eve replied, feeling instantly guilty. “You’re here now.”

“But the house!” he exclaimed, throwing his hands up in the air. “It’s not ready… I make a mistake. I thought you were here on Saturday.”

“It’s ok,” she said trying to sooth him. “We’re early. It should have been Saturday.”

“Thank God!” he said dramatically, slapping his head. “But it’s still not ready. I try to organize it, but no. It can only be Saturday.”

“That’s fine,” Eve said calmly and Stakis visibly relaxed. “I just wanted to let you know that we’re here. If we could have moved in early it would have been great, but it’s no problem this way.”

“Good, good,” he said, mopping his brow with a crumpled handkerchief. “But, where will you stay? Do you have a hotel?”

Eve shook her head.” No. Not yet.”

Robin suddenly chipped in. “I know of a place.”

Eve ignored her sister and pointed to the poster on the wall. “What about here?”

Stakis drew his breath in sharply and glanced across at the secretary, who had stopped typing and was returning his curious stare.  He turned slowly back to Eve and nodded cautiously. “The Lost Resort?” he said oddly. “You can’t stay there.”

Eve looked at Robin who had watched this bizarre exchange with interest and shrugged helplessly. Nobody spoke for a while. Finally Robin broke the silence. “Why not?”

He shook his head quickly and stared at the two clients. “The Lost Resort is closed. It is on the west of the island, near Scala Erossou. But it has been closed for many years now…twenty or thirty… maybe more.” He said this as if it were something that everyone knew.

Eve’s disappointment at this news surprised her. The poster had her intrigued.

“Have I said something wrong?”

His smile returned quickly and he hurried to reassure her. “No. No. Not at all… It’s just a strange coincidence. You see, we’re not advertising the hotel for guests…It’s for sale. I just put the sign up this afternoon. I came straight here from there.”

“Oh I see.” Eve replied.

He hurried across to his desk and waved manically for them to come and sit with him. His face was oddly vibrant. “Here. Sit. Sit. I’m sorry. You must think I’m very rude.” He turned to the secretary. “Alexa! Go and make us some coffee please. This may take a while.”

The ornate, oak desk was too large and completely incongruous in the small office. He pushed aside a stack of papers and they sat down at the two rickety chairs opposite him. Clearly he had a story to tell.

Clearing his throat, he began. “The Lost Resort was a very successful hotel on the island in the 70s and early 80s. It is truly a beautiful place…very quiet and remote. The owner bought the land near the coast from a farmer.” He leaned and lowered his voice conspiratorially. “I understand she gave him far more than it was worth…. Anyway, it was very beautiful land, about 100 acres of pine forest and olive groves stretching right down to the shore. She commissioned Anastasoglou of Athens as Architect. You know her?… Well never mind. She was an important architect at the time., but I am told that she helped with much of the design herself.”

Eve interrupted. “Who? The owner?”

He nodded hurriedly. “Yes. Olivia Byron. A remarkable woman. She knew my father well. He handled the sale of the land you see… Anyway,” he continued, “The hotel was built and it was beautiful.” He corrected himself quickly. “What am I saying? It is beautiful… It is very tasteful, in the classical school…in many ways more like a temple than a hotel. My mother took me to see it as a child. It was so beautiful. Like Mount Olympus.”

Robin laughed slightly and Eve elbowed her sharply in the ribs. He continued undeterred. “And it was incredible, guests, mainly women, came from all over the world to stay there. And they never wanted to leave. It had something… special, like a little paradise here on Lesvos.”

Eve was transfixed.

“In any case, it was open for 10 or 15 years and then suddenly one summer…it just closed.” His expression was grave and Eve knew he was waiting for her to ask the obvious question. She duly obliged.

“Why?”

He shrugged dramatically. “Nobody knows. It is a mystery. It wasn’t about money, I know that.” He leaned in closer again and whispered. “Some say it was because of an argument between Olivia and her… friend … But the truth is that no-one really knows for sure. For years nobody saw anything of Olivia Byron and Penny but it seems that she moved into a house over on the North of the island and lives there as a relative recluse. She is a very private person. To be honest, I wasn’t even sure that she still owned the hotel. I knew it was there of course, hiding away in that forest.”

Robin spoke. “And what about her best friend? Penny?”

His eyes were suddenly wide like dinner plates. “She disappeared.”

Eve leaned back in her seat and said nothing.

“It’s an interesting story,” Robin said, interrupting her thoughts.

“But that isn’t the exciting part,” Stakis said, wiping a sheen of sweat from his glistening cheeks.

The two sisters leaned forward subconsciously.

“The hotel has been empty for years, but she never sold it, in spite of numerous offers. I understand from an associate of mine that she couldn’t bear to part with it. She loved it so much.” Again he paused, giving the moment the respect it deserved. And then his eyes widened again to astonishing proportions, as though he had amazing news to impart. “But then, late last night I had a phone call! She wants to sell the place! Just like that! Nothing for twenty years and then… for some reason, she puts it up for sale.”

Inexplicably, Eve felt the hairs on her arms and neck prickling and a knot of excitement formed in her stomach. Stakis pressed on relentlessly. “And so you can see why I was so surprised when you asked about it.”

“Yes,” Eve replied, aware that robin was scrutinizing her closely.

Stakis pulled a file out of his drawer and studied it closely. He looked up slowly. “But, Ms Harper!… Did you not have a hotel in England before you came here?” Stakis’ tone was almost reverent.

“Well…yes. But I’ve sold it now.”

“I know I know,” he was now in a state of near feverish excitement. “But perhaps it is no coincidence!”

Robin snorted. “What do you mean?”

He chuckled and clapped his hands together. “This island,” he said joyously. “It is a strange place. And The Lost Resort…Well, it  always seemed  magical to me.”

Robin was becoming increasingly impatient. “Mmm. It’s fascinating, So, will we be able to get our house any sooner than Saturday then?”

Stakis turned on Robin, apparently crestfallen that she didn’t share his enthusiasm. He was about to respond when Eve spoke.

“I’d like to view it?”

“What?” Robin exclaimed, stunned.

He fixed her with a penetrating stare. “I’m… sorry?”

“I’d like to view The Lost Resort. It’s for sale isn’t it?” Eve turned to face Robin. “I only want to look at it.”

“Why?” Robin asked, clearly bewildered.

“Because I’m interested. That’s why?”

Stakis was on his feet, clearly thrilled. “Of course. Of course.”

Eve’s mind was s swirling mass of thoughts. She didn’t know why she had asked to view the hotel, but, now that she had, she felt a strange euphoria. She had to see the place.

A quick look at Robin confirmed that she didn’t feel the same way. “Aren’t you even a little bit interested?” Eve pressed.

“Well… Yes. A little I suppose” Robin replied unconvincingly. “But…. Are you actually thinking of buying it?”

Eve considered the question for a moment. Robin suddenly leaned in close and  hissed at her.

“What are you doing? We came here for a holiday.”

“I know. I know! But it sounds…amazing.”

“Yes. Amazing. Either that or Stakis is the best salesman on Earth…Honey. He’s trying to sell the place. He’s hardly going to tell us it’s a dump.”

Eve considered this. “You’re right of course. But, I only want to look at it…I’m not stupid Robin.”

Robin grabbed her hand and squeezed it. “I know that… But, you’re not quite yourself right now are you. You’re still…vulnerable.”

Eve was embarrassed and looked away. “I’m okay. I feel a lot better. Anyway, looking can’t hurt can it?”

Stakis watched this interaction warily.  “Are you…Okay?” he asked.

“Yes. Fine thank you,” Eve replied, a nervous smile on her face. ”…When can I see it?”

His previous smile returned quickly. “I will arrange it. I’ll phone you. Ok?”

“Okay. You have my number don’t you?” Eve’s cool tone belied her excitement.

“Yes. But sometimes the network here is…tricky. Where will you stay? Just in case?”

Eve realized that she still hadn’t resolved the pressing accommodation problem. She was about to ask Stakis for a recommendation when Robin stopped her and spoke with sudden authority. “I know a place.”

“You do?” Eve was surprised.

“Yes,” she said turning to Stakis. “It’s called The Tenth Muse. Do you know it?”

His expression darkened visibly. “Yes,” he replied quietly. “Yes I do.”

*

Chapter Nineteen

Maggie bounded up the staircase to the top floor of the hotel, carrying a sheet of fax paper. Heidi would be training now, but this couldn’t wait. Under normal circumstances she wouldn’t dare disturb her in the gym, but she had specifically requested to be told immediately, if there was any word on The Lost Resort.

She reached the upper landing and knocked lightly on the heavy wooden door marked Private. She knew not to enter. This was Heidi’s sanctuary and nobody was allowed inside.

Heidi pulled back the door irritably. Her body glistened with a sheen of perspiration and the veins on her forearms protruded boldly. Maggie felt the first stirrings of arousal.  Struggling to ignore the involuntary response she handed Heidi the fax.

“Sorry to bother you boss. This just came through from Mytilene. It’s about The Lost Resort.”

Heidi’s anger disappeared and she snatched the paper from Maggie, stepping out of her apartment and shutting the door behind her.

“Let’s go downstairs. I’d just about finished anyway. I want a drink.”

They made their way down the steps together, Heidi scrutinizing the information carefully. As they stepped into the bar, Heidi looked about the place, disappointed at the lack of customers. “Quiet again today.”

“Yes,” Maggie said, grabbing a bottle of water from the fridge. “But, two guests did check in at lunchtime. They’ll be staying until Saturday.”

Heidi raised her eyebrows in surprise. It was still early in the season. “Good! Who are they?”

Maggie laughed lightly. “An interesting pair. Two sisters from England.”

Heidi raised one eyebrow. “That is interesting.”

Maggie shrugged. “I suppose.”

“Are they nice?” Heidi asked curiously.

Maggie knew that she wasn’t asking about their personalities. “I suppose,” she replied with indifference. “It’s all a matter of taste I guess.”

Heidi nodded, returning her attention to the fax. “Indeed. Well, I’m sure I’ll meet them soon enough.”

Maggie cast her mind back to the arrival of the two women earlier that day. There was a certain filial resemblance, a similarity around the eyes and mouth. Beyond that, however, they didn’t appear to have much in common.

The older of the two, Eve, was very slim with delicate features and a mature, sophisticated style. She wore smart clothes, clearly designer, but understated and casual. Robin, on the other hand, was unkempt and grungy, with a more laid back and confident air about her. Her clothes were shabby-chic and hung loosely from a solid, athletic-looking frame. They were each undeniably attractive in their own way and she knew that Heidi would like them both…Perhaps she would like them both at the same time.

“Fuck!” Heidi bawled, banging the water bottle on the bar.

Maggie jumped at the outburst and looked to find the source of the problem. “What’s the matter?”

Heidi was still reading the fax. “It’s this fucking sale.  Olivia Byron is getting on my nerves.”

“Why?” Maggie asked calmly. “What’s happened now?”

“Well, first of all, I requested a viewing and she’s refused it.”

“Why has she done that?”

“I don’t know. There is no explanation… But as well as having no viewings and no guide price she’s added another little detail.”

“Oh?” Maggie tried to read the fax, but Heidi was waving it angrily in the air.

“It seems that with the bid, I have to include a description of what I intend to do with the place when I’ve bought it.”

“Is that legal?”

Heidi thought for a moment. “No. I don’t think so.” She snatched up the fax and read it again quickly. “It isn’t legally binding. It does say though that whatever plans I have may influence the outcome of the sale.”

Maggie tilted her head to one side. “What does that mean?”

“It means that if she doesn’t like what I have in mind she won’t sell it to me.”

“Bloody hell. Is she crazy?”

Heidi smiled slyly. “No. she isn’t crazy. I think actually she’s pretty smart. I just can’t quite work out what her game is yet.”

Maggie regarded her boss coolly.  “Have you thought any more about the price?”

“I’ve thought about nothing else.”

“You’ve decided what you’re going to offer?” Maggie asked boldly.

“Yes,” she said calmly. “I thought of something in this region.” She grabbed a paper napkin from the bar, scribbled a figure on it and slid it across to Maggie. Maggie’s eyes widened.

“Whoa…That’s a lot of money. I didn’t know anything on the island was worth that much.”

Heidi seemed please by the effect this had on her and winked flirtatiously. “I bet you didn’t know I was a woman of such substance.”

Maggie shook her head quickly. “I had no idea. You’re bound to get the place at that price.”

“I hope so,” Heidi sighed and then looked into Maggie’s eyes sharply. “Don’t say a word about this to anyone.”

Maggie looked hurt. “I won’t say anything. You can trust me Heidi.”

Heidi smiled sincerely. “I know that…I can always count on you.”

Maggie blushed and looked away.

“Anyway,” Heidi's tone was suddenly frosty. “Clean up this place, will you. It looks like shit.” She made for the exit. “I’m going out for a while. See you later.”

Maggie watched in silence as she left.

*.

In spite of the uncertainties regarding the forthcoming sale, Heidi was in optimistic spirits. At least now she felt she was getting somewhere. Finally The Lost Resort was within her grasp. That in itself was exhilarating. For Heidi, nothing really compared with the thrill of successful business; not even sex.

She wandered down the narrow street, the sound of the sea in her ears and a faint fragrance of coffee in the air. She felt good today. She was about to invest everything she had in the Lost Resort, but was certain the return would be tremendous. Besides, she had no choice but to bid high.

Then there was the proposal. What would Olivia Byron want to hear?

Heidi sighed. Surely, it was the price that really mattered. If the money was right, wouldn’t Olivia sell to the highest bidder?

She drifted along the street, the cafes and bars on their distinctive wooden stilts over the beach on her left hand side, still mostly empty in the quiet of the early spring. A few tourists ambled along the quiet street, idly walking the prom whilst peering into shop windows with the lazy interest of holiday-makers.

Through the sparse crowd, a figure suddenly caught Heidi’s attention and she inhaled sharply, stopping dead in her tracks.

About fifteen feet ahead of her, a woman leaned over the wooden rail, languidly smoking a cigarette and gazing out at the sea. She wore a faded, black vest and a pair of frayed, denim shorts. Her short, black hair was stylishly messy and her face, pale and angular. A pair of black Ray bans shielded her eyes and her mouth was full and pouting. She had a toned, strong body with one tiny tattoo on her left shoulder. A scorpion. Heidi was rooted to the spot and realized with surprise that her breathing was suddenly shallow. In one, fluid movement, the woman turned around to face her, drew deeply on the cigarette and pulled her shades down a touch until their eyes locked together. She exhaled a plume of smoke that curled away dreamily in a shaft of sunlight caught between the canopy of Tamarisk trees. Then she casually looked away.

Heidi put a hand on the wall to steady herself. She swallowed hard. Without looking back again, the woman straightened up and walked away in the opposite direction. Heidi watched for a second, unable to move. Recovering herself quickly, she made after her.

The woman strolled casually along the promenade, smoking and stopping occasionally to peer at the wares in the few shops or to read the menus she passed along the way. Heidi hung back, preferring to watch from a distance for now and trying to remain inconspicuous.

Eventually, the woman reached the steps down to the beach and dropped her cigarette before stepping down on to the sand. Heidi watched as she pulled off her vest and shorts, to reveal a small black bikini beneath. It contrasted sharply with the pearly whiteness of her flesh. She threw her clothes carelessly on to the sand and stepped without hesitation into the icy water. Heidi examined the woman’s body, drinking in every detail with her eyes, from the lean muscle of her back and shoulders to the small black symbol, tattooed into the small of her back.

She waded deeper and deeper into the water and then dived in fully, resurfacing shortly afterwards to swim out in the direction of the small rocky island, rising dramatically out of the water, directly opposite the harbour.

Heidi wandered out into the bright sunlight of the beach and watched the woman diminish, as she swam further and further into the sea.

She felt strange; a little light headed and disorientated and she wondered at the unfamiliar ache in her chest.

It was surprisingly pleasant.

Chapter Twenty

Annie stepped wearily from the bus and onto the leafy road leading into Erossos. The poplars and plane trees lining the lane were still green from the winter rains and somewhere she could hear the pleasant tinkling of a fountain and the steady chirrup of a cicada.

It was mid afternoon and the place was deserted. She was tired and felt hot and grubby. The journey from Athens was difficult and Annie longed for a cool shower and an hour alone with a good book.

Erossos was an interesting sounding village, albeit small, and it was only a short walk from Scala Erossou, the famous beach resort that JJ claimed was the epicenter of lesbian activity on the island.

She had decided to make Erossos her base, thinking it close enough to Scala Erossou to access the scene but far enough away to escape if necessary. She’d stay for a month or so and if she liked it, maybe even longer. She had no other plans and may as well make the most of her free time. Come September, and she would have to return to England and look for another job. She may as well enjoy herself.

First though she urgently needed a place to stay. Ideally she needed a long-term let that was cheap and cheerful. Conveniently, a sign just ahead of her indicated that the square was straight ahead and up the steep hill, so she heaved her rucksack up on to her shoulders and trekked reluctantly onward.

The narrow lane stretched ahead unevenly between two rows of pretty, stone houses and Annie smiled to herself. It was quaint and she liked it immediately.

A little further along she noticed an even narrower passage away to the left and peered down it curiously. It was a tiny, winding pathway, between small, two storey houses and poplar trees. Each house had a modest garden filled with exotic looking flora and a wooden balcony connected to ground by a wooden staircase. Each balcony and staircase had been brightly painted and festooned abundantly with flowers. It was incredibly charming and before she knew it, she was wandering down the path, her camera at the ready.

No more than halfway down the path, a small yellow sign in one of the windows caught her eye. “Rooms here” it simply said. Again she looked up and down the delightful lane. There wasn’t a person in sight and the only noise was the unmistakable buzz of insects in the trees. Feeling lucky, she wandered slowly to the door and knocked.

After a minute or two she heard movement from within and then the brightly painted blue door opened to reveal the tiniest and most ancient looking woman that Annie had ever seen. She squinted out into the sunlight as though she had been trapped in the dark for decades. Her miniscule face was nut brown and lined with a myriad of deep creases. On top of her tiny head, snow-white hair, had been pulled back into a neat bun. She wore the customary black garb of the Mediterranean, and in the darkness of the doorway it blended into the background, so for all the world it looked for a moment as though she were just a little head, floating around in the air. She focused suddenly on Annie and stared intensely at her for a moment. Then a toothless grin spread across her crinkled face. “Geia sas,” she said in a surprisingly high-pitched voice.

“Geia sas, “Annie replied, nodding respectfully.

The old dear looked Annie up and down for a minute and then for no obvious reason started laughing uproariously. Annie listened for a while feeling self-conscious, wondering about the woman’s mental well being and then eventually asked loudly, “Milate Anglika?”

The woman stopped laughing instantly and her eyes opened as wide as saucers. “Yes,” she whispered in a deeply suspicious voice. Annie was mightily relieved and was about to ask about the room when the woman inexplicably ran out into the lane, glancing furtively, first one way and then the next, her dark face crunched up into an anxious frown. “Ssh!” she said to Annie. Finally satisfied that nobody was around, she hobbled back to the front door and winked knowingly. Annie was more than a little alarmed, but pretended that this was all perfectly normal behaviour.

She pointed to the yellow sign and slowly and loudly asked, “Is the room still available?”

The woman again burst into peals of raucous laughter, bending double and clapping both hands on her knees. After a few minutes hilarity she abruptly stopped laughing, stood up straight and with quite astonishing speed dashed out onto the lane again and  resumed looking up and down. She hurried back to Annie and held her arm tightly. She moved in close. “Yes,” she hissed. I have been waiting for you.” Annie shook her head vigorously. “Oh no. I’ve only just arrived here. You can’t have been waiting for …”

But the woman interrupted her with a gnarled finger pressed quickly and a little too firmly against her lips. She had an angry frown on her face. Then, her grimace was quickly replaced with a happy, if furtive smile. “It is ok,” she whispered. “I understand. Come. I’ll show you the room.”

Annie was too tired to press the point and followed as the old woman climbed laboriously up the blue wooden steps to the balcony above. As she fumbled with an enormous iron key, Annie looked across over the terracotta roof tiles to the mountains towering above the village on all sides. Their craggy, barren slopes contrasted dramatically with the prettily coloured houses of Erossos. She heard the lock clunk behind her and turned to enter the room, not expecting a great deal.

The little woman disappeared inside and she followed slowly. It was dark and she strained to see through the gloom. Suddenly, the shutters were thrown open and she was blinded by chutes of white sunlight streaming in, revealing a surprisingly spacious  room. There was a small wooden bed in one corner and at the far side of the room, a sink, cooker, fridge and collection of small wooden cupboards forming a tidy kitchenette. Under the window a simple wooden table was pushed against the wall and beside it was a stool. The views of the mountains were wonderful and although the room was rustic, it had a charming simplicity. A doorway to the right led into a tiled bathroom and Annie could see a toilet and a shower. There was no cubicle- simply a shower-head and a drain in the floor, but it was clean and bright.  The stone floor and white plaster walls were unadorned but clean. Pleased, she turned to face the old lady, who by now was scrutinizing her closely.

“How much?” she asked directly.

“How long do you want it?” the woman asked, all signs of her previous insanity now gone.

Annie paused before giving a response.  “At least one month. Maybe two. Maybe more.”

The woman considered this for a time. “Okay. I think then … 40 euros.”

“A week?” Annie asked, thinking this to be a reasonable sum for such a clean and sizable studio.

Again the old woman cackled, her entire body shaking in response to this seemingly ridiculous question. She settled down and her serious expression returned. “Per month!”

Annie’s eyes widened, but initially she said nothing. After feigning a moment’s thought she nodded slowly. “Ok. I can live with that.”

The little woman’s eyes gleamed with an expression of triumph and Annie felt a twinge of guilt. She had expected to pay much more and the woman was clearly unbalanced. Still, if that was the figure, that’s what she would pay, even though it seemed a modest sum.  She reminded herself that she was in Greece now, and the cost of living was much lower.

“Can I have the room now?”

The woman nodded happily. “It is one month deposit and one month in advance… 80 euros.”

Annie paid and thanked the old lady as she left and closed the heavy door behind her. She dropped her bag to the floor and was about to relax for a minute on the bed when there was a sharp rap on the door. Surprised she wandered across and opened it to find her landlady again. Her eyes were twinkling in the afternoon sunshine.

“I am Sofia,” she said proudly.

Annie smiled. “Annie,” she said. “Pleased to meet you.”

Sofia leaned in, tapping her nose knowingly. She winked and whispered, “I will keep a lookout for you.”

With that she hobbled away down the steps leaving Annie blinking and bemused in the doorway.

*

Maggie leaned on the desk in the Spartan reception area of the hotel and sighed. Heidi hadn’t returned from her walk and it had been over an hour now.

The phone rang, interrupting her thoughts and she answered it promptly. “Good afternoon, Tenth Muse Hotel. Can I help you?”

“Good afternoon. This is Stakis,” a voice gasped at the other end of the phone. Maggie recognized his voice, having already fielded a number of calls regarding the sale.

“Hello Stakis,” she replied and at that moment, Heidi wandered in, a peculiar dreamlike expression on her face. “She’s here. I’ll put her on.” She was about to pass the phone to her boss, when Stakis interrupted her. “Can I speak to Miss Harper please?”

Maggie paused, momentarily confused. “I’m… I’m sorry?”

“Miss Eve Harper. I believe she is a guest. May I speak with her please?” An alarm went off somewhere in Maggie’s brain and Heidi, registering the troubled look on her face, frowned quizzically.

“I’m afraid she’s not here right now,” Maggie lied deftly, although she knew that in fact Eve was upstairs in her room. “Can I take a message?”

Stakis sighed in exasperation. “Yes. Please tell her that she will be able to view The Lost Resort tomorrow at 4pm. I’ll meet her there and I’ll need to give her directions. Please ask her to call me.”

Maggie managed to retain her composure.

“No problem,” she said lightly. “I’ll make sure she calls. Bye.”

She placed the receiver in its cradle and looked to Heidi guardedly.

Heidi glowered. “What’s the matter?” she demanded, leaning over the desk.

Maggie paused before speaking. “It seems you’ve got some competition.”

Chapter Twenty-one

Eve and Robin strolled side by side along the golden beach of Erossos bay. Ahead to the North the rugged headland roared out of the sea and to the East, the barren Kofinas Mountains tumbled away as far as the eye could see. Behind them, the  village of Scala Erossou shimmered in the early morning sunshine; looking pretty, with its wooden stands, multi-coloured parasols, and verdant plaza. Beyond the colourful village to the south, the Polyfos Mountain range swept up and away, its sheer slopes thick with a dense woodland of chestnut and pine. And to the west the violet depths of the Aegean melted away into the azure haze of an infinite sky.

Robin’s expression was wistful. “I love it,” she said, gazing across the water.

“Me too,” Eve replied. Her guide book described it as “the flower of an eternal spring” and although the picture was romantic, she could understand the sentiment. Eve could feel the strain of the past few months easing away.

Robin leaned down and picked up a smooth white pebble, casually skipping it across the waves.

“Something really strange happened yesterday,” she said.

“Oh?” Eve replied curiously.

“Yes. I was in the square, and then …suddenly I felt someone was watching me. So I looked around and at the other side of the square there was this woman… just standing there…watching me.”

Eve chuckled. “What a surprise. I could have predicted there was a woman involved.”

Robin sighed. “Anyway, she was staring at me really intensely. It was…odd.”

“What was she like?” Eve asked.

“I don’t know. I didn’t speak to her.”

“No. I mean what did she look like?”

“Robin smirked. “Well to be honest, she was lovely …gorgeous really.”

Eve tutted. “You do surprise me.”

“No seriously…. Blonde, tanned, amazing body. but she was looking at me so seriously at me and it freaked me out a bit."

"So, what happened?"

She shrugged. "I walked away… But she followed me. She was trying to act casual, but I could tell she was behind me.  I came out on to the beach and she followed me out here too. I even went swimming and trust me, that water is bloody cold. I swam out for ages waiting for her to go but she just stood there, staring at me.”

Eve smiled. Robin had an effortless talent for attracting women. She didn’t even try. Wherever she went, women fell for her. And she didn’t even realise it. It was maddening.

Quite unexpectedly, an image of Annie Rostron popped into Eve’s mind and her stomach fluttered a little. She pushed the thought away firmly. Robin continued, not noticing Eve’s change of mood.

“I was in that bloody water for ages.”

“I wonder who she is.” Eve asked with interest.

Robin shrugged. “Who knows. Probably the local psycho. You have to really watch the good-looking ones. They’re more insecure than anyone.”

Eve was skeptical. “Studied this in depth, have you?”

Robin sniggered mischievously. “In my own way.”

Eve stopped walking and looked back towards the village. “You’re on holiday… No harm in a little romance is there?”

Robin shrugged.

“I thought you liked the no strings stuff.”

Again Robin shrugged, slicing another pebble across the waves.

Eve sighed, realizing she was getting nowhere. “Shall we head back? I fancy a coffee.”

Robin dropped her last pebble to the sand. “Mmm. Good idea.”

*

Heidi tutted and glared at Marco, her long suffering stylist. “For fuck’s sake Marco! Be more careful.” He stopped a moment, a look of indifference on his overly tanned face.

“So-rry,” he sang petulantly. Today Heidi was exceptionally tetchy. He came to see her every fortnight to trim her hair and perfect the colour. He had his own salon in the magnificent medieval town of Mythimna, on the Northern shores of the island. He didn’t need to see private customers at all. But Heidi was special. She paid extremely well and even with her demanding, Diva-like tendencies, it was worth the trip.

Maggie wandered in with yet another shot of Espresso for her boss and Marco silently reflected that more caffeine was the last thing Heidi needed. Maggie placed the coffee down on the table next to Heidi and smiled winningly.  She’d been in a bad mood ever since discovering that someone else was interested in buying the hotel.

“How are ya doing?” she asked kindly.

“Fine,” Heidi snapped.  “Where is she?”

“She’s out walking with her sister I think. They may have gone to the beach.”

“You think? Why don’t you know? I told you to keep an eye on them. What’s wrong with you?”

“I’m almost positive they went to the beach. I have been keeping an eye on them, but I don’t want it to be too obvious.”

Heidi still hadn’t laid eyes on either of the two sisters, but already she felt a steady and burning dislike for them both. She still couldn’t believe that the two people capable of stealing away her dream were now living under her own roof.

However, as Maggie had pointed out, them staying in the hotel actually gave Heidi a slight advantage. For a start, she could control the passing on of information from Stakis. They had no idea, for example that they were due to view The lost Resort at two pm that day, even though he had left a message asking for them to be told. Heidi was prepared to do everything in her power to prevent them purchasing the hotel.  She wanted The Lost Resort for herself and had no intention of playing fair.

Maggie leaned in close. “Can I have a word in private?”

Heidi sighed with exasperation, but nodded. “Marco, go and get a drink or something will you?” He smiled acidly, tucked a comb in the back pocket of his Armani’s and breezed from the room.

“What is it now? Can’t you see I’m busy?”

Maggie smiled. “I’ve got an idea.”

Heidi was immediately curious. “Oh? Tell me.”

“We might be able to make this sealed bid thing work in your favour.”

“I doubt that,” Heidi glowered at the thought of the ridiculous process.

Maggie ignored her. “If Ms Harper knew how much you were bidding, she might be inclined to bid more. Yes?”

“I suppose so.” Heidi wasn’t sure where this was going. “So we have to make sure she doesn’t find out.”

Maggie chuckled. “Quite. But perhaps she might be led to think she has found out.”

Heidi shuffled in her seat, still a little unsure. “Explain.”

Maggie sat in the chair next to Heidi and turned to face her, clearly excited. “How about this? I’ll befriend them, find out as much as I can from them and in the mean time I’ll feed them misinformation about you.”

Heidi smiled slowly as realization dawned. “I see. You’ll tell them that my bid is lower than it actually is.”

“Exactly.”

“Resulting in her bid being much lower than my bid.”

“Voila!”

Heidi smiled slowly. “You know Maggie, sometimes I think you’re even more ruthless than me.”

*

Robin smiled at the pretty waitress as she placed their drinks on the table before them. They had found a table at Sappho, a cool bar in the middle of the plaza. It was generally populated by the many gay women visiting the resort and had a fresh and trendy vibe. Robin adored it. Eve on the other hand, was feeling out of place. She watched her sister with mild amusement, as she scanned the bar and flirted with the staff.

“Jesus Robin! Don’t you ever stop?”

Robin’s eyes widened innocently. “What? What have I done?”

Eve laughed. “Forget it.”

Sipping the delicious coffee she relaxed into the sumptuous chair and glanced around. The various cafes and bars that lined the square were mainly empty. Away to the left, a set of wooden steps led down to the beach. It was almost deserted yet, still being too cool to attract the sun worshippers who would undoubtedly descend in droves in the blistering heat of the summer, but she liked the peace. It was like a cool compress on her mind. Out of nowhere she thought of Annie again and imagined them walking together on the beach. It was a sweet fantasy and Eve found herself wondering where Annie was and what she was doing. She’d been doing that a lot lately. She glanced at Robin, who was now smiling at a different waitress. .

“Robin can I ask you something?”

She sat up in her seat and faced Eve guardedly. “Bloody hell! This sounds serious.”

“No it isn’t really. I just want to ask you.”

“Ok.”

“What did you think of Annie?”

Robin looked as though she’d been caught off guard. “Fuck me, where did that come from? Annie, the English woman from Athens?”

“Yes. What did you think of her …really?”

For a moment Robin said nothing at all and sipped her coffee thoughtfully. “Ok… Well that’s a strange question, but I’ll answer it anyway. I thought she was cute;…kind of sexy. But I never even spoke to her. Why are you thinking about her?…That seems like ages ago.”

Eve felt her face go suddenly hot and she looked away quickly. “No reason. I was just…thinking. Forget I asked.”

Robin studied her for a moment, but said nothing. Eventually she breached the silence. “So tell me, dearest sister. What’s the deal with this hotel? Are you actually considering buying it?”

Eve exhaled thoughtfully. “I doubt it. I’m just curious.”

Robin narrowed her eyes and scrutinized her sister closely. “I think that’s bullshit.”

Eve was shocked. “What is?”

“I think you’re actually thinking of buying it.”

“I haven’t even seen it yet!” Eve was overly defensive.

“I know that. But even so. You’re interested. Admit it.”

Eve squirmed. “Ok. I admit it. I’m interested, but I’m trying not to get carried away. I’m just going to go and have a look …to see what it’s like.”

Robin grinned. “Can you imagine though… running a hotel out here? It would be amazing.”

“It could be good.” Eve agreed cautiously.

“Good?...It would be unreal.”

Eve couldn’t help laughing. “Calm down Romeo. I know why you’d like it.”

Robin laughed. “I don’t know what you mean.”

“Yeah yeah…” Eve said happily. “Listen… if you’re so interested…why don’t you come and look at it with me?”

“When are you going?”

“Who knows? I still haven’t heard from the agent.”

Robin pulled her last cigarette from the packet and lit it. She looked out across the square and exhaled a long trail of smoke. “I might.”

Chapter Twenty-two

Heidi was restless. She had run five miles that morning, spent an hour in the gym, had her hair cut, and still she was troubled. Maggie was out, apparently keeping an eye on the two English sisters and she was bored. She briefly flirted with the idea of searching their rooms again, but decided against it. It was most probably a waste of time.  She hadn’t discovered anything useful on the other four occasions.

Much to her frustration, she hadn’t met the pair yet. It seemed their paths just wouldn’t cross, and she would have liked to know what she was up against.

Having hung around the hotel for an hour or so, becoming increasingly irritated, she decided to buy a newspaper. She still needed to finish the details of her bid, but was finding it hard to concentrate on anything.

She strolled into the soft morning light and turned left toward the shops, thinking absently how she might improve her proposal for the hotel.

Her basic premise was that she would be bringing the hotel up to date for the more discerning tourists of the twenty- first century. All rooms would have a complete facelift, with new décor and state of the art bathrooms and facilities. She would put in a contemporary gym with all mod cons and clear away some of the woodland for a bigger and better pool. With facilities like that she could practically name her price and still fill the place without any difficulty. At the same time she could put The Lost Resort on the gay world map, not to mention making a fantastic amount of cash.

The thought cheered her and her step was a little lighter as she turned left off the narrow promenade and away from the beach.

Arriving at the newsagents, she wandered into the shadowy interior. The chill air was welcome, in spite of it being so early in the year. Making her way to the news rack, Heidi turned it without a great deal of interest. She was about to pick up a copy of Die Welt, when she noticed someone pass through the front doors. It was just a passing shadow in the corner of her eye, but instantly she knew it was her; the stranger from the beach.

Beautiful, pale and brooding, Heidi had been plagued with thoughts of the woman, ever since their brief encounter. She had never seen her before, so she must be a tourist. Recalling the smooth, lean body disappearing into the obsidian depths of the sea, Heidi’s stomach flipped and she gasped involuntarily.

The stranger walked straight past her to the counter, apparently unaware of her presence.  Heidi looked her up and down and instantly her heart was thumping in her chest.

She had the same grungy style; loosely fitting “boyfriend” jeans, ripped and stringy, a creased black vest top and flip flops. Heidi could see that she wore no bra and was able to discern the curve of her breast as it brushed lightly against the dark cotton of the vest.

She ordered a packet of Marlboro lights. Her voice was husky and sensual and Heidi was immediately aroused.

Turning away from the counter, the woman noticed her for the first time and smiled slightly, before striding past her, out of the shop and into the daylight.

Without another thought, Heidi dashed out after her. She caught her quickly on the promenade and ignoring her vaguely startled expression, fell into step beside her.

“Hi,” she said in her coolest voice, aware uncomfortably that it didn’t match her impulsive behaviour.

The woman’s eyes seemed to bore into her as she stopped walking and turned to face her. She didn’t respond immediately, but only smirked slightly. Her dark eyes danced with amusement.

“Hello,” she eventually replied.

For the first time in her adult life, Heidi felt out of her depth. The woman before her radiated confidence and that was sexy as hell. Usually when she approached a woman they were intimidated and she was the one in the control. Now the roles were reversed and she was uncertain what to do.

“I saw you yesterday,” Heidi muttered eventually, trying to sound casual.

“You did?” the woman replied, the same ambivalent expression on her face.

“Er… Yes. You were swimming.”

“I did go swimming yesterday.”

Heidi was lost for words again and scrambled about, mentally trying to find something sensible to say. “Are you here on holiday?” she asked finally, annoyed that she couldn’t come up with anything more interesting.

The woman’s smile widened a little. “Something like that.”

“English?”

She nodded slowly.

“Where are you staying?”

The woman tilted her head and regarded Heidi steadily. “Right here…In Scala Erossou.” She turned and began to walk and Heidi followed her, quickly catching her.

“First time here?” she asked.

“Yes.”

“What do you think of it?” Heidi watched her closely.

The woman stopped again and glanced about serenely. “I think it’s lovely.”

Heidi smiled and the woman returned the gesture. Their eyes locked together and for a moment, Heidi couldn’t breathe.

When she finally spoke, her voice sounded strange and distant. “Would you like to get a drink?”

The woman stared back at her seriously, all traces of humour now gone from her handsome face. “Actually…I was thinking of something else.”

*

“Mind if I sit down?”

The question startled Eve who was deeply engrossed in a book. She looked up to see Maggie, the manager from the hotel, smiling down at her.

“I’m on my break and I thought I’d come for a coffee and a change of scenery.”

Eve closed the book, hoping her irritation didn’t show. Robin had gone for cigarettes and she was enjoying the solitude.

“Of course not,” she lied. “Join me, by all means”

Maggie smiled broadly and sat down heavily in the chair beside Eve. “Thanks.”

The waitress appeared almost immediately and took Maggie’s order. As she wandered away, Maggie turned to Eve with an enthusiastic grin. “How’s the holiday? Do you like Scala Erossou?”

Eve nodded enthusiastically. “It’s beautiful. I love it.”

“Where’s your sister?”

“She went for cigarettes.” Eve glanced around, but couldn’t see her.

“How long are you staying in Lesvos?” Maggie asked.

“Not sure. Until the autumn I think. I have a house rented for the summer, but I can’t move in until Saturday. It’s not ready.” Eve offered the information freely. She felt at ease with her. Her gentle manner and soft Scottish voice were a stark contrast to her rather forbidding appearance. She was a true butch, with closely cut brown hair, a short, stocky frame and heavily tattooed forearms, thick like tree trunks.

Maggie looked out across the plaza thoughtfully. “It’s quiet now, but it gets much busier in July and August.”

“I can imagine,” Eve replied. “I like it like this though. I’m not one for parties.”

Maggie laughed ruefully. “Me neither. My boss prefers the summer though. More profit.” She rubbed her thumb and forefinger together to emphasize the point.

“Well of course,” Eve said candidly. “She’s running a business. She has to make ends meet.”

Maggie laughed with mild bitterness. “Trust me. She makes plenty.”

It was obvious to Eve that Maggie didn’t think much of her boss, but she decided not to ask about it.

“So, how long have you been here?” She changed the subject.

“Five years this July.” She replied with something like pride. Eve glanced from the glorious beach to the pretty bars and restaurants perched on their decks over the sand. “I can’t say I blame you. It must be a good life.”

“It has its compensations. It’s a beautiful place to live. The scene is good.” she laughed. “But still. There are some drawbacks.”

“Really?” Eve said incredulously. “I can’t imagine any.”

“Working in the hospitality industry is tough…especially if your boss is Heidi Schultz.” Maggie looked distant for a moment and sighed wearily.

“Heidi Shultz?” Eve asked.

“Yes. My boss. She’s a bitch.”

*

Robin wondered what she was doing here.

Actually she knew exactly what she was doing here, but was beginning to wonder at the wisdom of it. When she agreed to accompany Eve to Lesvos, she’d promised herself to try and avoid situations like this, and yet here she was. Surely she was getting too old for one night stands. Still, they were both consenting adults, she reminded herself. What harm could come of it?

The blonde crossed the enormous sitting room to a small bar at the far end, and began pouring them drinks.

The fact that she lived in a penthouse apartment over the very hotel where Robin was staying had come as something of a shock, but she decided not to mention it.

There was no point spoiling the moment.

The apartment was minimal to the point of being bare. The floor was white marble and the walls were smooth and clean, only occasionally broken by a piece of abstract art or a mirror. There was a white leather chair in one corner, with a book perched on the arm. Robin quickly scanned the title. “The Poems of Emily Dickinson.” Surprised, Robin considered her host, now busying herself at the far end of the room with glasses and ice. She was an athletic 5’9, with bleach blonde hair, cut expertly around her face. Her skin was dark and even, and her face had strong, Germanic lines. Her body was simply breathtaking and Robin studied the clearly defined musculature beneath her white shirt. As she moved, the tone across her arms and shoulders rippled enticingly and Robin felt her body respond. Suddenly her pulse was thumping rapidly and she wandered across to the balcony, stepping out to take in the cooler air and the amazing views of the bay.

“Wow,” Robin whispered, as much to herself as anyone else.

She was aware of the woman joining her on the balcony. “Impressive isn’t it.”

Robin turned to face her. She was carrying two tall glasses containing what looked like Scotch on the rocks. She handed one to Robin and she accepted it immediately, drinking and welcoming the warm sting at the back of her throat.

The woman smiled. “It’s a good one. Do you like it?”

Robin shrugged and smiled. “I guess.”

The blonde woman looked out across the bay, her eyes settling on the pretty village stretched out below them. "What do you know about Scala Erossou?"

Robin shrugged. "Not much…I know that I like it."

"It has a lot of historical significance. Did you know that Sappho was born here?"

"Of course," Robin lied. The woman raised an eyebrow, apparently unconvinced.

"They called her the tenth Muse. She was an important lyrical poet, a long time ago. Her work is very sad and beautiful…unfortunately she tends to be remembered more for her romantic taste, which could be a little…exotic…But I guess you knew all that."

Robin didn’t respond at first, but watched as the woman returned her attention to the sea.

"I didn't know," Robin confessed. “I’m glad you told me."

Their eyes locked together again and Robin felt a sudden surge of desire deep inside her. “What’s your name?” she asked softly.

“Heidi,” she replied. “Heidi Schultz.”

Robin finished her drink quickly and placed the glass carefully on the table.  Moving back into the apartment, she turned to the woman, extending a hand toward her. “Shall we go inside Heidi?"

*

“She sounds like a nightmare.” Eve said sympathetically.

“She is. Actually, things aren’t too bad at the moment, because it’s quiet. But it will be busy soon enough, and that’s when she’s really difficult.” Maggie shook her head vigorously.

Eve felt sorry for Maggie. Clearly she was a nice woman, just the type to be manipulated by a tyrannical boss. Maggie continued her diatribe. “At least now I still have a bit of free time.”

Eve smiled. “What do you do when you’re not working then?”

“Oh all sorts. Mostly I travel around the island. Sun bathe, swim. You know… Drink coffee with unsuspecting strangers.” She smirked impishly.

Eve laughed lightly. “Don’t think of me as a stranger please.”

“That’s nice. Thanks.”

There was an uncomfortable silence and Eve quickly tried to think of something to say. “So if you’ve been here for five years, you must be able to recommend somewhere nice for us to eat.”

Maggie beamed. “Sure! There are loads of good places. Do you want to stay her in Scala Erossou?”

“I don’t care really, so long as it’s good.”

“There’s a fab little fish restaurant in the harbour at Sigri. That’s north of here, just a little further up the coast. It’s well worth a visit.”

“Sounds perfect.”

Maggie was on a roll. “It’s one of those places. There’s no menu. You just ask for fish and whatever they’ve caught that day is what you get. The food is fresh and cooked to perfection. All the locals eat there.”

Eve liked the sound of it. “It sounds like my kind of place. But there’s one problem. We don’t have any transport.”

Maggie thought for a moment, “You can borrow my car if you like.” Her eyes seem to sparkle for a moment in the sunlight. “It’s my evening off tomorrow, and I won’t be using it.”

Eve considered the offer.

“Why don’t you come too? Unless of course you have other plans.”

Maggie was delighted. “Really? Wow I’d love that. Are you sure it’s ok though?”

In actual fact, Eve wasn’t really sure that Robin would approve, but she could deal with that later. “It’s fine. Anyway, if you come too, you can drive. I’ve seen the way that people drive over here.”

Maggie laughed in agreement. “Ok. You’re on.”

Eve noted that Maggie looked very happy indeed.

*

“What do you want?” Heidi whispered, looking down at the naked woman, stretched out across her white, silk sheets. The milky smooth skin of her perfectly flat stomach glistened with a light sheen of sweat.

“Whatever you like,” she replied lazily.

Without hesitation, Heidi climbed on to the bed and crawled over her. For a moment they regarded one another in silence.

Lacing her fingers behind Heidi’s head, the woman smiled and drew her down toward her. Their mouths met for the first time and for a moment their kisses were tender and hesitant, but Heidi could barely contain her desire and pulling the woman even closer their kisses soon became more urgent; wet, hard and searching.

The woman slid her hand behind Heidi’s back and raised her pelvis firmly against her. Heidi’s thigh rose up between her legs. “Jesus,” she breathed. “You feel so fucking good.”

The woman suddenly rolled Heidi over, pressing her weight down hard on top of her. Heidi felt a wave of heat, as her tongue moved expertly into Heidi’s mouth. Heidi responded hungrily, feeling suddenly light-headed as the woman’s hand slid down, tripping lightly across her stomach with a neatness of touch, a subtle surety that Heidi had never experienced before. The gentle teasing ignited a not-unpleasant pain, deep inside her and before she could stop herself, she gripped her arm, forcing her hand downwards. The woman responded happily and slipped her fingers between Heidi’s legs. Heidi was ready for her and she almost cried out as assured fingers found her centre, tracing small circles around her saturated clit, and then smoothly sliding inside her. Heidi’s head rolled back as the woman moved to her neck, covering her skin with hot and urgent kisses. Her lips moved tantalizingly down and settled over her breast, sucking it into her mouth. All the while, she moved inside her, steadily beating back and forth, probing ever deeper. Heidi was about to come, and sensing this, the woman quickly withdrew.

Heidi gasped. “What’s wrong?”

The woman smiled back at her. “Nothing’s wrong. Just relax. There’s no hurry.” She returned her mouth to Heidi’s breast, tracing a circle with her tongue around her nipple. Heidi thought she might explode as, slowly, the woman grazed her lips down Heidi’s stomach and into the hollow of her hips. Heidi could barely wait and she ground her pelvis up to meet her. But she wouldn’t respond and instead, moving slowly and with maddening tenderness, she traced a line down Heidi’s groin with her tongue. Heidi clutched at the sheets, aware of the building tension inside her. This woman was so hot, she might just come anyway.

Seeming to read her body, the woman’s mouth settled over her, hot and hard, and Heidi groaned with pleasure as her tongue moved over and inside her; flicking lightly, stroking rhythmically, searching deeply.

With the pressure rising, the woman again slid her hand along Heidi’s inner thigh, and gently but firmly entered her. As she moved inside her, she sucked Heidi’s clitoris into her mouth, and pulsed it softly, in time with the thrust of her fingers.

Heidi couldn’t hold off any longer and squeezing her eyes together, she froze as the inevitable orgasm overwhelmed her.

She yelled as the climax thundered through her body, vaguely aware that she was trembling all over and feeling an unfamiliar peace as the woman’s arms folded around her. The woman didn’t speak, but simply cradled Heidi in her arms, and the warmth oozed from her body like melting chocolate.

Completely spent, Heidi fell asleep.

*

Heidi had no idea how much time had passed, but she was suddenly aware of movement. She looked up as the woman rolled away to climb from the bed. Surprised, Heidi pulled the sheet up to cover herself. “Hey?” she said curiously, as the woman pulled her discarded clothes from the floor and began to dress. “Where are you going?”

She turned and smiled, pulling her vest over her head. “That was great,” she said coolly. “but it’s getting really late…I’d better go.”

Heidi couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “You’re leaving?...Now?”

“but…I haven’t … I really wanted to…”

The woman held up her hand to silence her. “Don’t worry about it. Maybe another time.”

Heidi watched in stunned silence as the woman hurried to the door and disappeared from the apartment.

*

Chapter Twenty-three

Annie couldn’t help smiling as she followed the pretty coastal road toward Scala Erossou . It was hard to believe that only a fortnight ago she’d been in dreary old England, feeling miserable and not a little desperate.

That morning she had been woken at dawn by the sound of children's' laughter from the street below her window. Sunlight poured in through the shutters, drawing long, clean shapes on the bedroom wall and the subtle scent of honeysuckle drifted on a warm breeze.

After a light breakfast of warm croissant and fresh coffee, Annie had resolved to visit Scala Erossou. She'd been putting it off long enough.

Having provided directions and a warning for her to stay away from “the kraut”, her increasingly eccentric landlady had scrambled onto the roof with quite surprising agility and then proceeded to watch the post box opposite for a full hour. The old lady's behaviour was worrying, but seemed a small price to pay for the wonderful rooms and almost criminally low rent. So Annie just went along with it

In the distance, the village outskirts merged into view and beyond the jumble of terracotta roof tops, the silver ribbon of the sea glittered on the horizon. Feeling a small flutter in her stomach, Annie reminded herself to act cool. She was just like any other traveller, casually checking out the local scene. But the truth was, she had spent an embarrassing amount of time getting ready that morning, discarding numerous outfits before finally settling on a white vest and a pair of denim shorts. She had then carefully applied make up and styled her hair with a quite ludicrous attention to detail.

In her heart, Annie knew why she had taken such care with her appearance. It was the same reason that she now had a tightening knot in her stomach.

Eve Harper.

Sighing, she closed her eyes for a second. Scala Errossou was the logical place for Eve to be. But maybe she would be drawn to the more cosmopolitan elegance of Mithymna on the far side of the island. She was that kind of woman. Maybe Scala was a little too grungy for her taste.

Annie knew that there was every chance that Eve wasn't here at all, but if there was even a remote chance that she was, she was going to make damn sure she looked her best.

*

“Where have you been?” Eve demanded, looking up from her book.

Robin glanced down at her sheepishly. "Nowhere… I just had to call back at the hotel….for some …cash"

Eve studied her suspiciously. "Really?" her tone was incredulous. "You've been gone for ages."

"Have I?" Robin asked innocently, dropping into the seat opposite her sister. "Must have lost track of time."

“Bloody hell. It’s after four,” Eve said staring at her watch.

Robin was surprised. “Really?”

“Did you get lost?”

“No," Robin said, a little too defensively. "Anyway what does it  matter? We're on holiday. It’s not like we're on a schedule.” Robin sighed and slouched down in her seat.

Eve narrowed her eyes and smiled curiously. "Robin? What have you been up to?"

At that moment the relative peace was shattered by Eve’s mobile phone. She picked it up and saw from the flashing monitor that it was Stakis.

“Eve Harper,” she said, still watching Robin suspiciously.

Stakis’ voice sounded flustered and he was breathing heavily. “Ms Harper… I was just ringing to check where you are. You’re appointment! You’re late.”

“Appointment? What appointment?”

“You are supposed to be viewing the hotel this afternoon. You should have been here at four o clock. I’m waiting here with the vendor’s personal secretary. He is impatient. Are you on your way?”

Eve was already on her feet. “I’m on my way. I’ll be with you in 20 minutes. Where is it again?” She listened carefully to the directions, quickly beckoning for Robin to get up. “Ok. Thanks Stakis. We’re on our way.”

Robin looked at her quizzically. “Are we going somewhere?”

Eve threw some money on the table and rushed out of the café. Robin dashed to catch her.  “Eve! Slow down! What’s going on?”

Eve grabbed her arm, hurrying her along. “We need to find a taxi. Now.”

*

Annie approached the central square down a narrow cobbled street, lined on each side by bars, restaurants, a range of artisan stores and the occasional gallery. It was surprisingly quiet, being late afternoon and she couldn’t help feeling a little disappointed that there weren’t crowds of people enjoying the balmy heat and hanging out in the many establishments lining the route. Still, her first impression of Scala Erossou was first-rate. It was a small but appealing place; an intricate maze of narrow lanes spiraling away from the main plaza. Every street was crowded with shops and cafes, and each was bedecked with pretty flowers and distinguished by a colourful canopy overhead.  Edgy music and an alluring aroma of fresh coffee drifted from a stylish looking bar called “Ice”, positioned just at the entrance to the square. Inside, a small crowd of young woman sat around a table, sipping beer, talking and laughing. They watched her as she passed by. Annie felt her cheeks flush, but flashed a smile at them anyway.

The neon sign of a cash point gleamed down one of the side roads, and she meandered toward it, feeling surprisingly pleased with herself.

Fumbling for her card, Annie suddenly froze.

In the adjacent street, people were running and shouting. The elevated voices were distinctly familiar.

“Hurry up will you.”

“Where are we going? Do you even know where you’re going?”

“I’m trying to find a bastard taxi.”

“Where’s the bastard taxi rank?”

“I don’t know if there even is one.”

“Bollocks.”

“We could go back to the hotel and ask for a lift.”

“No. Look there’s a taxi there.”

Annie was rooted to the spot, and craned her neck to listen. In the distance a car door slammed and then an engine roared to life. She wondered if she might be mistaken. Could it really be her?

With a piercing screech, a yellow Mercedes hurtled around the corner, forcing Annie to dive out of the way.

She jumped onto the narrow pavement and glanced around, just in time to see Eve Harper staring directly at her out of the rear window, as the taxi sped past.

*

“Eve!… Eve! Tell the driver where we’re going will you!” Robin exclaimed.

Eve spun round to the driver, a stupefied expression on her face. “Er…ok.” Quickly she explained the route for him and he nodded, a sparkle of intrigue in his eye as she gave him the name, “The Lost Resort.”

As the taxi bounced along the narrow, uneven road, Eve returned her attention to the road behind them.

It was Annie.

She was standing in the middle of the road now, staring back at her. There couldn’t be any mistake. It was clearly her. A small thrill fluttered in Eve's tummy.

What the hell was she doing here?

She turned to find Robin watching her and coloured slightly.

“What’s going on?” Robin asked, a slight smile on her face.

“Nothing!” Eve replied, sounding defensive.

Robin raised her eyebrows and looked back through the window. The street was now empty.

Eve was flustered. “I… I just thought I saw somebody I recognised.”

“Oh? Who?”

“No-one,” Eve said, feeling suddenly hot and uncomfortable.

Robin watched Eve’s expression a moment, before turning away to gaze out through the side window.

Eve’s mind was racing.

Annie looked even better than she had in Athens and Eve wondered why all of a sudden she felt elated and breathless.

*

Annie backed into the cool shadows of the alleyway and leaned against the wall. Her breath was short and shallow. Had it really been wise to jump on a plane and fly here without knowing whether or not she would be welcome? Eve could have phoned her in Athens, but had chosen not to. Yet Annie felt such a strong connection with her.

She stood up straight and took a deep breath.

There was no point backing out now. She was here in Lesvos and so was Eve Harper. The rest was up to her.

Chapter Twenty-four

Feeling distinctly anxious, Heidi descended the stairs, crossed the foyer and wandered into the small office, where Maggie was waiting for her.

Her mind was racing and she didn’t feel like making idle chit chat. She just wanted to be alone and figure out what had just happened.

Who was she?

And why did she just leave like that?

Nobody had ever walked out on Heidi before and it didn’t feel good.

“She doesn’t suspect a thing,” Maggie said with a self-satisfied smile.

Heidi was distracted and didn’t reply. Maggie seemed to sense her disinterest, but continued regardless. “I think she will accept me as her friend. Tomorrow I’ll let it slip about your offer. To be honest she's completely gullible.”

Heidi sighed and flopped into the chair. She regarded Maggie with something approaching irritation. “What about the other one? Robin is it?” She hoped she didn’t sound as indifferent as she felt..

“Hmm. I'm not sure. I've not really spoken to her yet.” Maggie leaned on the desk in the office, and Heidi gazed up at her.

“You know Maggie. I had no idea you were so devious. I can see I’ll have to keep an eye on you.”

Maggie frowned. “Heidi. I’m only doing this for you. You know that. You can trust me.”

Heidi nodded and shrugged. “Just see how it goes.”

Maggie regarded her curiously. "Are you okay?"

"Yes," Heidi snapped, climbing from her seat and wandering to the far side of the office. "Why do you ask?"

"I don't know." Maggie forced an unconvincing smile. "You look different. Are you okay?"

Heidi turned sharply to face her. "Jesus Christ! I'm fine. Stop fucking interrogating me."

Maggie paled and swallowed hard. "Heidi…I'm…I'm really sorry. "

Heidi rolled her eyes and made for the door. "I'm going out for a while."

Maggie called after her. "Where are you going?"

But Heidi had already gone.

*

The taxi was consumed by a cloud of dust, as it crunched away into the distance, leaving Eve and Robin alone at the front entrance. They stood in silence, glancing about nervously.

Shielded from view by the densely overgrown pine forest on all sides, they hadn’t laid eyes on The Lost Resort until the very last moment. The taxi seemed to crawl to their destination, finally rounding the last bend of the weed-strewn drive after an interminable journey to reveal the deserted hotel.

Seeing it for the first time, Eve gasped and sat bolt upright in her seat. Robin didn’t say a word. She simply looked on in silence, her eyes wide and staring.

With its soaring archways, gleaming pillars and elegant stucco walls, The Lost Resort was like something from a forgotten time.

Standing on the drive, Eve scanned the hotel compound in one sweeping glance. Its sun bleached walls were crisscrossed with lattice of climbing plants, now heavy with foliage and abundant with flowers. On closer inspection, cracks had appeared in the white plaster, the many windows were dusty and the painted woodwork was now faded and flaking. Weeds squeezed out from between Indian stone flags which had been laid neatly all around the building and the gardens were wild and overgrown. In spite of all this, The Lost Resort was magnificent. In fact, the signs of age and neglect didn’t at all detract from the elegance of the place, but only added character. It was deathly quiet here, aside from the steady "chirrup" of cicada and somewhere in the distance; the solitary sound of a dog barking at the heat of the afternoon. Yet, in spite of the unnatural stillness there was a sense of energy. It was almost as if one day everybody had just abandoned the hotel exactly as it was and Eve had the distinct sensation of being surrounded by ghosts from another time; milling around in swimsuits and sipping cocktails. It was a strange and slightly exhilarating sensation and Eve breathed in deeply, absorbing the atmosphere.

She turned to Robin. “What do you think?” Her voice was little more than a croak.

Robin didn’t say anything. She merely raised one eyebrow, and effectively that said it all.

Eve laughed, a small, tense laugh. She felt a sudden protectiveness, as if she were standing before an injured animal. The hotel was in a sorry state of disrepair, but not impossible to save. In its present state; broken and strange, it even had an unorthodox beauty.

“Ms Harper! I’d almost given up on you!” It was Stakis. He appeared like a tsunami around the side of the hotel, accompanied by a small, neat man, whom she assumed to be the vendor’s secretary. He hurried over to them, smiling uncomfortably and rubbing his hands together. “Did you have a problem with the directions I gave you?”

Eve hurried toward him. “No. I’m sorry Stakis. We got here as quickly as we could.”

“I left numerous messages at your hotel. You got them all I hope.”

Robin spoke quietly. “No we didn’t.”

Eve cut in. “There must have been a mix up. No matter though. We’re here now. Is it still okay for us to view? I hope we’re not too late.”

At this moment Stakis’ companion joined the conversation. “Of course. These things happen. My name is Pascale. I am the vendor’s personal assistant. She’s instructed me to accompany Stakis on all these viewings. I hope you don’t have any objections.” He had a slight European accent, impossible to place.

Eve bowed slightly. “Of course not.” He scrutinised her closely and she couldn’t help feeling that he was assessing her, as he might an interviewee. She realised in that moment that his impression of her was important and quickly resolved to simply be herself. If he didn’t like her, that was his problem.

He gestured behind him to the hotel and smiled, all business and manners. “Shall we then?”

Eve glanced around her. “After you.”

Pascale nodded curtly. “Follow me. I’ll take you to the pool area first.”

He turned swiftly and made off to the west of the building. Stakis followed him eagerly and Robin and Eve trailed behind.

Eve sidled over to her sister and spoke quietly.  “Well?...Say something! Do you like it?”

Robin sighed wistfully. “It’s incredible.”

Eve balled her fists, barely able to contain her enthusiasm. She gazed at the hotel and blinked. “I think I’m in love.”

*

Annie wandered disconsolately along the pathway toward home. It was thrilling to see Eve again and she was pleased that she had come to the right place. But at the same time, she was now worried about how it all looked. Surely Eve would realise she had followed her here and that didn’t look good

Approaching the house, Annie was momentarily distracted by a heavenly aroma drifting on the breeze. She couldn’t identify it precisely, but was able to pick out lamb, garlic and some other spice she didn’t recognise. Whatever it was smelled amazing and immediately she was hungry.

Just then she noted Sofia’s door was open and realised the smell was coming from inside. She stood for a moment at the darkened doorway and luxuriated in the fabulous fragrance. Only then did it occur to her that it was nearly 6 pm and she hadn’t eaten since breakfast.

Sofia suddenly appeared from her house, her face peering around the frame suspiciously to see who was there. She recognised Annie and smiled. She was quickly serious again. “Any news?”

Annie shook her head, unsure how to respond. “No. I er…no news.".

Sofia eyes twinkled. “Excellent. Excellent. What are you doing, standing there in the dark? Are you hiding?”

Annie was embarrassed. She realised she was loitering suspiciously and that was the last thing you should do around Sofia. “No, Of course not,” she gabbled quickly. “I was just wondering what you were cooking? It smells great.”

Sofia narrowed her eyes. “You like Greek food?”

Annie smiled sheepishly. “I like food generally. I was a teacher in England. I taught cookery.”

Sofia beamed "Greek food is the best.”

Annie laughed slightly. “I'm sure it is.. What are you making?”

Sofia rubbed her hands together happily. “Kleftico. Its delicious.  You have tried it? Yes?”

Annie shook her head, feeling slightly ashamed.

Sofia’s crinkly face crunched into a brief mask of disapproval and then instantly she was smiling and gesturing to the bench on her porch. “Sit down. I’ll get you a dish. You will like it. It is very good.”

Annie was starving but didn’t want to appear rude. “Oh no. I can’t impose. I don’t want to put you to any trouble.”

But Sofia wouldn’t take no for an answer.  “It’s no trouble.  Sit. Sit. You too skinny anyway.”

Annie realised she couldn’t refuse. Besides which, she was ravenous and it smelled like something her mother used to cook. Sitting on the bench, she waited for Sofia to return and listened as she clattered pots and hummed a pleasant tune.  Annie felt suddenly peaceful. It was nice to be amongst good people, even if they were slightly insane.

Sofia returned with a steaming, earthenware dish, and a deep spoon. She passed them to Annie and quickly laid a cloth over her lap.

“Here. Taste. This is my family’s own recipe. It’s good.”

Annie quickly scooped up a spoonful of the meal and tipped it into her mouth. She could taste tomatoes, lamb and potatoes, infused with a delicate blend of herds, in a mouth-watering sauce. It was sublime. She quickly devoured another spoonful and then another and then another until finally, all too quickly, the dish was empty. She turned to look at Sofia who was still standing in the doorway, her arms folded across her chest, looking extremely pleased with herself.

Anne held out the dish and smiled. "Is there any more?"

*

Robin and Eve descended the stone steps with Pascale and Stakis, whilst Pascale tried to explain the details of the sealed bid and proposal. Eve was half listening, but her mind was elsewhere, drifting in and out of on an image of The Lost Resort , visualising what it must have been like before it fell into disrepair.

Pascale finished talking and she turned to thank him, shaking his hand.

She took a long last look at the hotel, making quick mental calculations.

“Shall I arrange a taxi for you Ms Harper?” Stakis asked kindly, interrupting her deliberations. “I’m afraid the only transport I have is my scooter and I fear all three of us will not fit.”

Eve laughed. “No. It's ok. We can walk from here.” She looked to Robin who nodded in agreement.

They said their goodbyes and Robin and Eve headed out, along the drive and away in the direction of Scala Erossou.

As soon as they were out of earshot Robin turned to her sister. “Can you afford it?”

Eve sighed. “There’s no guide price. But, probably not.”

Robin glanced back to the hotel, barely visible through the trees. “It’s a lot of work isn’t it?”

Eve nodded ruefully. “A lot of work. Probably too much for me to do.”

“So what are you going to do?”

Eve stopped in her tracks to face her sister, a small smile creeping across her face. “I’m going to buy it.”

*

Chapter Twenty-five

Heidi sat in the gloom of the office, hunched over her desk and reading her proposal for what could easily have been the twentieth time. She wasn’t especially good at writing. Her strengths lay in business, figures and logic.

Sighing, she pushed it into the envelope, sealed it and held it before her. The offer was high and there was nothing else she could do now but post it.

Throwing the package onto the desk, she leaned back in the chair and closed her tired eyes.

Immediately her mind was filled with memories of the beautiful woman from the beach; with her smooth, pale skin and gleaming eyes. Heidi had walked to the newsagent every day since that fateful afternoon, but hadn’t seen her. If she was travelling, she might have moved on already. The idea caused Heidi's heart to clutch in her chest and she willed herself to think of something else, but the unpleasant feeling remained.

Standing up from her chair in the office, she was about to leave for the post office, when there was a noise behind her. She froze.

The hotel was empty. Maggie had gone out for dinner with the English sisters and all the guests were out.

She stayed where she was, silent, motionless and listening.

There was only silence, but she was sure she had heard something; a kind of shuffling in the corridor. It was as if somebody were trying to sneak past the office. Her heart hammered in her chest and she was rooted to the spot.

Then she recognized the familiar swoosh of the front doors as they swung open and the noise startled her from her reverie. She spun round and dashed from the office out to the front desk. The foyer was deserted, but the double doors were swaying slightly, as if somebody had just walked out

Quickly she tucked the envelope under her arm and headed outside, into the cool of the evening. Glancing left and right along the promenade, Heidi peered into the darkness, but there was no one there.

*

Robin leaned back in her chair and stretched her long legs out ahead of her. “That was delicious.”

Eve nodded in agreement. “It was. Maggie everything you said about this place is true. Thanks so much for bringing us here.”

The modest taverna was hidden away in the small harbour, tucked into the shadows of the Turkish castle which dominated the coastline. It was what you might call rustic, but the food was a revelation. There was no menu and the choice was basically whatever fish was available. The catch of the day was Red Snapper and served with that was warm, flat-bread, straight from a stone oven, Greek salad, fresh vegetables, olives and crisp, local wine.

Maggie rubbed her stomach lovingly. “Ay. Well when you’ve been here a while, you get to know the best places. And it’s my pleasure.”

Eve took another sip of wine.  “So Maggie. Tell us more about this boss of yours. What’s her name again? Heidi?”

Robin choked on her wine and Eve glanced across at her.

Maggie seemed not to notice the exchange. She was lost in a moment, far away. “Heidi Shultz.” She said wistfully. “The boss from hell.”

Eve couldn’t help but giggle. “She can’t be all that bad?”

Maggie shook her head and her eyes widened. “Trust me. She is.”

Robin wiped her chin with the napkin and studied Maggie closely. “What’s so bad about her?”

Maggie whistled as if to emphasize her point. “Where do I start? She works me like a dog and pays the minimum wage. She's bad tempered, cold and nasty. She treats the staff like shite... Like I said before, she’s a bitch.”

Robin and Eve were silent, surprised at the vitriol in Maggie’s voice.

Eventually Eve spoke. “She sounds awful. Why do you put up with it?”

Maggie shrugged. “Who knows? I like the place. And I’m the manager so I have a good position. I know her quite well so I can tell when to stay out of the way and keep my gob shut.”

Robin joined the discussion.  “Well maybe you have to be like that to have a successful business.”

Maggie nodded quickly. “Oh yes. She’s a brilliant business woman. She’s got property all over the island, as well as the Tenth Muse. I think she’s trying to take over. Actually, she’s in the middle of a deal at the moment, and if she gets it, she’ll be made for life.”

Eve was immediately intrigued. “Really?”

Maggie leaned in towards them, her voice little more than a whisper. “She’s buying another hotel. A big one. She’s going to turn it into some super hotel of something and make pots of money.”

Eve and Robin glanced at each other, but neither said anything. Maggie pressed on undeterred. “It’s called The Lost Resort. It’s a complete dump, but she says she’s going to do it up and make a fortune.”

Silence descended on the table. Finally Eve spoke. “Sounds interesting.”

“I guess. I’ve seen the bid she’s made for it and I’m telling you, she’s paying next to nothing for it. It’s going for a song.”

Eve tried to sound casual. “Oh?… Is property cheap on the island then?”

Maggie laughed. “Not that cheap. I don’t know how she’s managed it. Honestly that place is huge and she’s buying it for… Well, less than 200,000 Euros.”

Robin gasped. “No way?”

Maggie nodded and smiled proudly. “Seriously. And there’s nobody else interested. So she’ll get it too.”

Eve narrowed her eyes. “Seems very reasonable”

“Aye… It is…and if you’d seen the place you’d know how ridiculous that price really is.”

“I’m sure,” Eve replied coolly.

She looked away from Maggie and out across the sea, black and glossy against the purple night sky. Her instincts were screaming and something felt wrong. She just couldn’t work out what it was.

*

Annie watched in silence as Sofia brushed the closed mussel shells vigorously, her tiny, brown hands working at a tremendous pace. Occasionally she would stop, whip a small pen knife from her apron pocket and shave off any strands of hair from the shellfish. Finishing one, she tossed it into a bowl of icy water on the side, and quickly grabbed another from the net bag tied to her waist.

Sofia was obviously a gifted cook and Annie had asked if she could sit with her while she prepared the supper. Her landlady seemed to enjoy the prospect of an audience and had walked down to the harbour especially that morning to buy the ingredients.

As dusk swept over the island she had invited Annie into her kitchen,  pulled a stool up to the work surface for her to sit beside her and poured them each a large glass of Retsina. Annie could see also that she was wearing a different dress and had tidied her hair.

The kitchen was small and gloomy and a single, naked light bulb, hung from the low ceiling , doing little to penetrate the darkness. Still there was something appealing about Sofia's tiny kitchen and Annie's eyes danced around, taking in the details. A low beam cut across the room, attached to which were an impressive collection of large copper pans and a colourful array of dried flowers, herbs and of course the usual string of garlic. On the thick, wooden worktop, Sofia had laid out a massive chef's knife and beside it a small paring knife, now worn with age.

“This is a very simple dish, but good. You just have to be sure these are very fresh.” She held up a mussel for Annie to inspect.  “That’s the secret.”

Watching Sofia handle food was a welcome distraction from Annie's other worries. In truth, spending time with her landlady was increasingly the only thing that could take her mind off Eve..

Sofia dropped the last mussel into the bowl with the others and swished them around with one hand. Then she tipped the bowl, draining away the water, managing somehow to keep all the mussels where they were.

Pulling a board from the beam above her head, Sofia expertly began to strip an onion of its skin. The speed with which she removed the outer layers and then chopped the onion into tiny pieces was a wonder to behold.

“Sofia, you’re like a professional. Where did you learn to cook?”

Sofia laughed. “My mother. Where else? But I did work in a real kitchen once.”

For a fleeting moment, Annie thought of her own mother. She felt emotion well up inside her.

Sofia glanced at her briefly, pausing before she spoke. When she did, her tone was gentle. “Annie. You never speak of your family. Where are your parents?”

Annie sighed, but fought to look cheerful. “I don’t really have any family. I never knew my father and my mother died a when I was twenty. I have no brothers or sisters.”

Sofia pulled a bunch of parsley from a bowl on the work-top and began to chop it a little manically. Annie could see she was frowning. “It don’t know. England is a funny place. You people in England, always rushing around having sex with whoever you like, having babies, putting your old people in horrible prisons. Nobody settling down having a family. Nobody looking after each other.”

Annie couldn’t help but smile. “We’re not all like that Sofia. Some of us are okay.”

She turned to face Annie, outraged. “I like the English! They are brave and honourable. They help us fight these German bastards.” At that point she froze and spun around as if she’d heard something. After a second or two of silence she continued to chop the parsley, satisfied that nobody was hiding in the shadows. “But you all have too much sex and not enough love.”

Annie smiled at Sofia’s simple wisdom.

“Sofia…You’re probably right.”

*

Chapter Twenty-six

Robin climbed the stone steps wearily. She’d enjoyed the meal, but found Maggie’s company difficult. Too much wine had clouded her mind and she was ready for bed. Eve followed her, talking incessantly about the Lost Resort and Robin wished she’d give it a rest. She was like a woman possessed.

“Two hundred grand is nothing. I can’t believe that’s all she’s offering. I was thinking of making an offer much higher than that. I know I need to keep some money back for the restoration work, but I mean, it can be a working progress. It doesn’t all have to be done at once. Does it?” Robin wasn’t really listening, but Eve pressed on undeterred. “If she’s the only real competition and that’s all she’s offering I could get a bargain.”

Robin reached the hotel room door and turned to face her sister. “Eve… Have you really thought about this? We're meant to be here for a holiday. You were supposed to be having a rest and suddenly you’re buying a hotel. Can you do it all on your own?”

Eve unlocked the door, looking suddenly upset and confused.

Robin felt a pang of guilt. “I’m just trying to be sensible…for once.”

Eve twiddled with a strand of hair that had fallen across her face and Robin remembered how she used to do that as a teenager, when she wanted to ask her a favour. She looked up at Robin searchingly. “The truth is Robin that I didn’t think I would be managing it all on my own.”

Robin smiled. “Oh?”

“I was hoping you might stay and help me.”

Robin leaned against the doorframe and crossed her arms across her chest. “You did, did you?”

“Just until everything is set up… What do you think?”

Robin grabbed Eve and pulled her into a big hug. “Of course I will. I’d love it.” She let her go and leaned back against the wall. “Of course I’ll have to get in touch with Lord Sugar back home and tell him I can’t accept that job after all.”

Eve giggled playfully. “Of course you will. How will he ever cope without you?”

"I have no idea," Robin said breezily, stepping into the bedroom. As she did, her foot caught something on the floor, causing it to skitter noisily across the tiles.

Eve followed her in and switched on the light. “What was that?” she asked.

Robin glanced about until she saw the offending object, a brown A4 envelope, lying partially concealed under her bed. “I don’t know,” she said walking across the room to retrieve it. “Maybe something from Stakis.”

She examined it and found it was addressed to her sister, so she handed it over, curiously.

Eve sat on the bed and tore open the envelope. She reached inside and pulled out the contents.

It was an old holiday brochure, creased and yellow with age. She flipped it the right way up and looked at the cover. It showed a picture of two women, sitting in bikinis by a pool and laughing. They were facing each other and one had her hand resting on the other one’s thigh. In the background she recognized a familiar white building although it was gleaming and new looking. The styles on the photograph were very much from another time. Across the top, the wording read “The Lost Resort- Relax and Be Yourself. Scala Erossos, LESVOS.”

Eve gasped and held the brochure gently, as if it were a priceless artifact. “Robin. Have you seen this?”

Robin sat next to Eve on the bed. “Bloody hell,” she murmured. “Where’s that come from?”

Eve was as confused as her sister. “I don’t know. Someone left it for us.”

She carefully turned the first page, to find a brightly coloured picture of the poolside bar. There were women everywhere, lying by the water, sitting at the bar, relaxing on plush chairs in the shadows of the pine trees. “This is how it must have been before,” Eve whispered.

Robin peered over her shoulder. “It looks fab.”

Eve turned the next page to reveal a picture of the dining room. It was ornate and elegant, not overly furnished but simple and tasteful. The prominent focus of the shot was a table showing two women enjoying a candle lit dinner. The text to accompany the picture read. “At The Lost Resort you can sample the finest local dishes, cooked by award winning chefs using only the freshest ingredients.”

Robin laughed. "Love the barnets…Jesus Christ…Look at the fringe on her!”

Eve tried to be serious. “It must have been a really unusual holiday destination at the time. Can you imagine?”

Robin nodded, still amused by the dated images. “It was a brave thing to do I suppose.”

“Yes. I think it must have been.”

Eve grabbed the envelope suddenly and tipped it up. “Odd that there is no note with this. Do you think it’s from Stakis?”

Robin thought for a second. “Dunno…Wouldn't he have left a message?”

Eve tilted her head to one side in an expression of bemusement. “Well who then?”

Robin shrugged. “Who knows? It’s a mystery. But if it isn’t from him, somebody else knows you’re interested in buying that hotel.”

“Are they trying to help me, do you think?” Eve asked curiously.

Robin took the brochure gently from Eve and studied it for a moment. “Yes,” she said finally.  “I think they probably are.”

*

Chapter Twenty-seven

Heidi couldn't stand the tension.

She’d posted the proposal and her bid three weeks earlier and still hadn’t heard anything. It was maddening. To add to her bleak mood, the woman from the beach had apparently disappeared and she hadn’t been able to think of much else since that brief, tantalising encounter

Heidi had never had to chase anyone before and she simply had no idea what to do.

Still at least it was Friday night and on Friday night Heidi Schultz owned Scala Errossou.

In about an hour, the hotel bar would be heaving with dykes. It was Women’s Night in The Tenth Muse and the tourists were arriving in droves.  In fact the hotel was practically full already, a sure sign that they were approaching the high season. The English sisters were still here but somehow, she still hadn’t managed to see either of them, in spite of her repeated efforts. On one occasion she had loitered outside their room for 45 minutes, waiting for them to make an appearance, but eventually had to move on. There were only so many times you could water a plastic tree before people became suspicious.

She didn’t know if they ever had made a rival offer. Apparently Maggie had tried to grill them for information, but neither would give anything away.

Hearing the thumping music from downstairs, Heidi tried to summon the old adrenaline rush that would usually accompany her arrival at the bar, but nothing happened.

Feeling glum, she crossed the bedroom to check her appearance in the mirror again. In black Versace trousers and a white Prada shirt, which clung to every toned curve of her torso, Heidi looked good and knew it. The delicate gold of her skin contrasted pleasantly with the pristine shirt and, in spite of her dark mood, she glowed with vitality. Discreet make up accentuated her blue eyes and careful lipstick emphasised her full mouth. As always, her hair was perfect and she ran her fingers through it a couple of times to add texture.

Heidi peered at her reflection, challenging herself with cold, hard eyes.

"What's wrong with you?" she asked out loud.

She was on the verge of realising her dreams and yet all she could think about was someone she barely even knew. The thought of the woman was driving Heidi crazy. Just the memory of her body as she lay in her arms that afternoon was enough to send Heidi's pulse racing in a way that nothing ever had before, not even The Lost Resort. She wanted her so badly she could practically taste it.

With one last look in the mirror, Heidi took a deep breath and headed out of the apartment and toward the bar.

*

Annie wondered if she was losing her mind.

She was on the island of Lesvos, it was Friday night and it was Women’s Night in the Tenth Muse Bar. That was less than two miles from her house.

Yet she was staying home to cook a meal for herself.

Since meeting Sofia,  Annie's passion for food had returned with a vengeance. She spent her days seeking out local recipes, reading cookbooks, eating in hidden tavernas, experimenting with obscure ingredients and talking with her landlady about methods and techniques. It was an unusual existence, but oddly satisfying.

In the evenings she cooked, mostly just for herself, but occasionally for Sofia too. She cooked fish, meat, vegetables, rice, pasta, fresh bread, side dishes, entrees, sauces, casseroles, pies, puddings and there was still so much to learn. She had no idea the Greek cuisine was so rich and diverse.

Often Sofia would walk in uninvited to offer her verdict on Annie’s latest offering. She was direct and brutally honest, and had no compunction in describing Annie’s food as “not fit for a dog, “ and on one occasion even vomited. But, by the same token, she was equally honest with her praise, and if Sofia said something was good, Annie knew that it was.

In truth, the only times Sofia seemed even remotely sane was around food or money. Out of the kitchen, her lunacy was reaching new and alarming levels. She had taken to sleeping in a tree with a rifle slung over her arm and on one occasion, Annie had returned home to find Sofia hiding in her wardrobe. It had taken nearly twenty minutes to coax her out.

It was certainly not dull living here, and in spite of Sofia's paranoia, Annie liked it and the fondness she had developed for her landlady was as surprising as it was gratifying.

Tonight Annie was making Spanakpoita; a tasty filo pastry pie, made from onion, leek, dill, egg, spinach and feta cheese. She had prepared a tomato and herb salad to accompany it and a bottle of local white was chilling nicely in the fridge.

She had just browned the onions and was about to add the dill and eggs, when she heard someone climbing the wooden steps toward her front door. It didn’t sound like Sofia. There was a pause followed by a light knock.

Wiping her hands on her apron, Annie wandered curiously to the door. Pulling it open a crack she peered outside.

Standing on the balcony, with a rucksack thrown over her left shoulder was JJ. She looked like she’d been travelling for days.

Annie laughed and threw the door open wide. “What are you doing here?” She asked, with genuine warmth.

“Hi Annie,” JJ said, a little sheepishly. “Fancy a lodger?”

*

Robin’s eyes were wide. “Can you believe this?”

Eve was equally impressed. “Wow.”

They had finally decided to try their luck at the Tenth Muse’s Women’s Night. That in itself was a source of much amusement to them. As if there was any other kind of night here.

“Why didn’t we come here sooner?” Robin shouted over the music. Her eyes scanned the bar, quickly registering the numerous attractive women milling around.

“I don’t know." Eve replied honestly. "I didn’t fancy it. Why didn't you suggest it?"

Robin laughed.  “Well, to be honest. I’ve been trying to avoid the owner.”

Eve headed towards the bar, slightly bemused by her sister's response.. “Who? Heidi Schultz? Why are you avoiding her?”

Robin didn’t reply for a moment, but as they reached the bar, joining the back of a queue of women, she turned to face Eve. “Maybe because I slept with her.”

Eve stopped dead. "Please tell me you didn’t."

Robin furrowed her brow. “I wish I could, but I can't. I'm sorry Eve.”

Eve was aghast. "When?"

Robin shifted awkwardly and looked away from Eve. "A few weeks ago…I realise it was stupid. I've been avoiding her ever since."

"Why didn't you tell me?"

Robin shrugged. "I don't know…I was a bit embarrassed."

Eve placed her hands on her hips and regarded her sister angrily. "Jesus Christ Robin! What the hell did you do that for?"

Robin pushed through a gap and leaned a hand on the bar.“ I’m buggered if I know. Because she's really fit and I fancy her. I guess I'm just bad."

"Honestly Robin," Eve's tone was like acid. "You're like the worst kind of man."

Robin scowled. "That's a bit harsh. Listen, I know it was the wrong thing to do…Honestly I've been trying not to do this. I've been shagging around for years and it hasn't got me anywhere. It's about time I stopped. I know that.”

Eve fixed her sister with a serious expression. "Listen Robin…You're a grown woman…You can shag whoever you like. But really, Heidi Shultz?…She's my main rival for The Lost Resort."

Robin was clearly irritated by this. "So?"

"So!" Eve replied, her eyes widening. "It might make things awkward. You didn’t talk about it did you?"

Robin raised an eyebrow. "Honey…We barely talked at all."

Eve screwed her face up. "Urrgh…Gross Robin…Too much information."

Suddenly Robin pointed over Eve’s shoulder at two women vacating a table near the dance floor. “Grab that table quickly. I’ll get the drinks.”

Eve nodded and headed for the table, still reeling from Robin's revelation.

Perching on a high seat, Eve considered The Lost Resort, hoping that Robin's wayward behaviour hadn't fucked everything up. She had posted her bid and proposal two weeks earlier, but hadn’t heard anything since. Perhaps the proposal hadn’t been strong enough.  Eve had no intention of changing anything. She would simply return The Lost Resort to the way it had been before using the brochure as a guide. That was exactly what she had written in her proposal. She really believed she could restore the hotel to its previous splendour. It only required some love and dedication and Eve had those in abundance.

*

“Heidi! They’re here!”

Heidi was in deep conversation with the DJ and Maggie urgently tugged her sleeve. Heidi spun round angrily, yanking her arm away. She hissed at her, “Do not touch my clothes...Ever… What’s the matter with you anyway?”

Maggie was out of breath, having fought her way through the dancing throng. “They’re here. The Harper sisters from England. They’re in the bar.”

Heidi immediately forgot her anger, curiosity overtaking her and turned her back on the DJ. “Show me.”

Maggie made her way to the right of the dance floor and pointed to two women sitting at the table nearest the dance floor, talking and drinking beer from bottles. One of them was alarmingly familiar.

Heidi felt suddenly faint. “Fuck,” she whispered under her breath and leaned back against a pillar.

Maggie was surprised at her reaction. “What’s the matter? Are you ok?”

She was unable to take her eyes from the dark, lean figure of Robin Harper. “Nothing.” She murmured. “Nothing. I’m fine. Have you spoken to them yet?”

Maggie shook her head, apparently unnerved by Heidi’s reaction. “I wanted to check with you first.”

Finally Heidi looked away from the pair and directly at Maggie. She seemed a little calmer “Jesus Maggie. Use your initiative. You’re supposed to be their friend. Go and talk to them. Find something out for me. Anything…Oh and get me a phone number.”

“What?” Maggie was surprised at the directive.

“A phone number. Do I have to fucking spell it out? Get me a phone number.”

*

“What is that amazing smell?” JJ asked, pulling a pack of cigarettes from her rucksack.

“Spinach Pie,” Annie replied. “You’re here in time for dinner. And thank god. I’ve made far too much.”

JJ was impressed. “Spinach Pie?” she laughed. “My Grandmother used to make that.”

Annie handed her a glass of wine. “Never mind all that. What are you doing here? I though you were busy seducing the female population of Athens.”

JJ smiled ruefully. “I sent you a letter to say I was coming. I’ve had a few problems at the Hotel. Did you not get it?”

Annie coughed in embarrassment. “Er…Actually… My landlady steals my post.”

“Your landlady?”

“Yes. If you step out on the balcony you’ll see her. She’s the one in the tree with the gun.”

JJ smiled. “Yeah right.” She opened the door and walked out. After a second or two she dashed back inside and slammed the door. “Fuck. It’s true. What’s she doing?”

Annie considered this. “I’m not entirely sure. Looking for Germans I think.”

JJ was bemused. “Germans?”

Annie nodded and continued matter of factly. “Or Turks..or maybe both…. I haven’t quite worked it out yet. She gets confused.” She opened the oven door and a heavenly fragrance drifted out. “This is nearly ready. JJ would you lay that table on the balcony please? Let’s eat outside. It’s a lovely evening.”

JJ looked a little concerned. “Are you sure it’s safe?”

Annie pulled the pie out of the oven, giggling mischievously. “She hasn't shot anyone yet.  I think we’ll survive.”

JJ wasn’t convinced, but gathered some cutlery and the wine bottle and headed outside.

Annie plated up the food and wandered out into the warm dusk of the evening, where the cicadas were singing and the faint eucalyptus wind caused the candles around the table to sputter. Placing their dishes before them, Annie sat opposite JJ.

She felt oddly elated. She’d been living a very solitary existence and it was nice to spend time with somebody other than Sofia.

She raised her glass. “It’s really great to see you; a lovely surprise… But tell me… What the hell are you doing here?”

JJ sighed deeply. “It’s a long story”

*

Robin scanned the room excitedly. The music was pounding and she was about to suggest they join the frenzied crowd on the floor, when she spotted Maggie, crossing the bar toward them.

“Oh Christ, Eve! Don’t look now. It’s Maggie.”

Eve glanced across and catching sight of the hotel manager, she waved. “Honestly Robin. She’s perfectly nice. I don’t know what you’ve got against her.”

Robin smiled half-heartedly, whispering to Eve through gritted teeth. “I don’t trust her.”

“Tell me sister dear, when did you develop these psychic powers?”

Robin kicked her under the table. “I’ve always had them. Shush. She’s here.”

Maggie arrived at their table, beaming and carrying two beers. “Evening ladies!” She placed the bottles on the table. “It's ladies night and the drinks are on me.”

Eve stood up and gave Maggie a hug. “Ah thanks Mags. Cool to see you.” She gestured around the bar. “This is great.”

Maggie’s face was flushed and sweaty. “I know. I told you you’d love it. If you can’t pull here, you can’t pull anywhere! I just can't believe you waited so long to check it out.”

“Our thoughts exactly.” Eve returned to her seat and Maggie dragged a chair and across to their table. Robin could feel herself bristling.

“So,” Maggie said happily, “what have you girls been up to?”

Eve shrugged. “Very little really. Swimming., Sun bathing, relaxing.” They had agreed between them that they wouldn’t discuss The Lost Resort with anybody and Robin was particularly keen that Maggie shouldn’t know anything.

“How about you Maggie? Busy as usual?” Eve asked politely.

She laughed ruefully. “Aye… Working my ass off. Hiding from the boss…the usual…So… nothing interesting has been happening in your lives?” As always, Maggie seemed particularly keen to know their business and Robin narrowed her eyes suspiciously. She was about to say something sarcastic when Eve cut across her. “No. Nothing at all.”

An awkward silence descended and Robin struggled to hide her irritation. It was bad enough that she’d invited herself to sit with them, but now they had to deal with the usual questions. Maggie was like a damn detective and not for the first time Robin wondered what she was up to. She stood up abruptly. “Excuse me.” She headed in the direction of the toilets.

*

Maggie watched Robin leave, a quizzical frown forming on her brow. “I don't think your sister likes me much.”

Eve tried to act surprised. “Nonsense! She thinks you’re great. That’s just the way she is. She rarely enthuses.”

Maggie didn’t look convinced, but shrugged and smiled. “Anyway. Listen. Is there any chance I could get your phone number? You'll be moving on soon. I'd like to stay in touch. Maybe I can call you for a chin wag sometime?”

“Sure. That would be great.” Eve replied, hoping she sounded more enthusiastic than she felt..

Quick as a flash, Maggie produced a pen and pad from her back pocket, and seeing Eve’s reaction, reddened a little. “Sorry. Tools of the trade.” She waited expectantly, her pen poised over the pad.

Surprised by Maggie's haste, Eve was caught off guard and reluctantly pulled her phone from her bag. "I don’t know it by heart. I’ll have to check.”

She switched on the phone and stared as the screen lit up. "Oh!" she exclaimed.

“Everything ok Eve?” Maggie asked.

Eve continued to study the screen. "I’ve got a voice mail. I’ll just check it if you don't mind”

Maggie smiled intensely. “Not at all… Just pretend I'm not here.”

*

Having struggled through the crowds, Robin passed through a doorway and found herself alone in a dimly lit corridor. It was cool and dark and she paused a moment, willing herself to relax.

Suddenly ahead of her, Heidi Schultz rounded the corner and seeing Robin she stopped dead in her tracks.

She looked incredible.

Initially Heidi frowned at the sight of Robin, but then almost immediately her features softened into a smile and Robin noted how smiling altered her face, as if someone had rubbed away some of the sharp edges. She found herself smiling too.

“Hi,” she said warmly.

“Hi,” Heidi replied. “I haven’t seen you in a while.”

Robin felt a pleasant tingle at the rich quality of her voice. “No. I’ve not been around much… How are you?”

Heidi leaned against the wall and folded her arms across her chest. “I’m good. Better for seeing you.”

It was a cliché, but somehow, when Heidi said it, it didn’t sound like one.

Robin looked her up and down and Heidi flushed a little. Robin noticed how her own breathing quickened as Heidi stood up straight and took a few faltering steps toward her. She stopped just in front of Robin and they regarded one another nervously, neither willing to break the silence.

Finally Heidi spoke. "Why did you leave like that?"

Robin paused before replying. "I was late for something."

Heidi nodded, her expression suddenly serious. "I was hoping I might see you… I've…I’ve been looking for you… I thought you had left town."

Robin shook her head and chewed her lip. "No…I've been pretty busy helping my sister with… something. I'm sorry."

"No need to be sorry…I just thought …you might come to see me… you know where I live…You know my name… I don’t seem to know anything about you."

Robin nodded her consent. “I realised after I left that I hadn't told you my name.”

Heidi’s voice was husky.” I know your name… Robin… It’s …really good to see you.” Robin was surprised by the emotion in her voice and felt a sudden thrill of excitement. Heidi reached out and gently touched Robin's arm. It felt like a shot of electricity and Robin stared into Heidi’s pale eyes, fighting the urge to kiss her.

She was so attractive.

“I…I…have thought about you," Robin confessed.

Heidi moved nearer. "And I’ve thought about you…I Haven’t really thought about much else…I want to kiss you." She slid her hands around Robin's waist, drawing her closer. As their bodies merged together, Robin was struck by how firm she was and traced her hands down her warm, toned back, allowing them to finally settle on her hips. She pulled her tightly toward her and Heidi sighed. “So…kiss me.”

Unable to resist any longer, Robin crushed Heidi's mouth with her own. Her lips were moist and swollen and she searched hungrily for her tongue. Their mouths worked together in an urgent frenzy and almost overwhelmed by desire, Robin had the strangest feeling of disembodiment. Heidi reached around and grabbed Robin's hair, kissing her even harder.

At the sound of approaching footsteps they quickly broke apart, each regarding the other, flushed and tousled.

Eve burst into the corridor, beaming from ear to ear. Seeing the two of them, her smile instantly vanished. “Robin! I’ve been looking everywhere for you!...Sorry to interrupt.” But she didn’t look especially sorry.

Robin looked from Heidi to her sister, feeling instantly guilty. “You’re not interrupting…This is…er… Heidi Schultz.”

Eve stared at Heidi for an unfeasibly long time, her expression blank until Robin couldn’t stand another moment. “What’s the matter?” she asked frostily.

“Nothing’s the matter.” Eve replied lightly, returning her attention to Robin. “I’ve got great news.”

Heidi watched her silently and, frowning Robin stepped away from her and toward her sister. “What is it?”

Placing both hands on Robin’s shoulders, Eve steadied herself. “I just had a message from Stakis….It’s about The Lost Resort.”

Robin was vaguely aware of Heidi turning and walking away, but Eve didn't seem to notice and when she spoke, her voice was jubilant. “WE GOT IT!”

Robin turned to find Heidi, but she had already gone. “That’s great Eve,” she sighed. “That’s just great.”

The Summer

“Love makes me tremble yet again

Sapping all the strength from my limbs;

Bittersweet, undefeated creature-

Against you there is no defence.”

Sappho

Chapter Twenty-eight

Robin drew deeply on the cigarette and gazed at the undulating waters of the swimming pool. It was 35 degrees and, without a cloud to deter it, the sun beat down relentlessly, scorching the skin of her shoulders. At nine in the morning, there was already fire in the breeze, and as it whistled softly through the surrounding pine forest it drew with it the delicate perfume of dog rose and eucalyptus.

Robin turned her attention to The Lost Resort, towering over her like a monument. Sensitive decoration had revived the place and for a moment she felt small and insignificant.

Eve had done a magnificent job restoring the hotel, and in record time too. In a matter of weeks she had brought the hotel back to life. In truth, when they had got down to inspecting the building, it seemed there was barely any structural work that needed to be done. The bulk of the restoration was cosmetic.

They’d had no problem recruiting workmen, and many tradesmen had just arrived and volunteered. They were very reasonable and hard-working and in many ways, it had all been too easy.

Crushing her cigarette in an ashtray, Robin slowly swept the vacuum up and down the enormous pool. It was ten feet deep at one end, and at the bottom, intricate mosaic tiles depicted a mermaid, who seemed to dance with the motion of the water. “They don’t make them like that anymore!” a workman had observed one day, as they cleared out the debris, and Robin had no reason to argue.

Robin studied the mermaid’s pretty face and inevitably her thoughts returned to the one subject that disturbed her peace of mind. She hadn’t seen Heidi since that night at The Tenth Muse, but for some reason she couldn’t stop thinking about her. It was more than just desire. Robin had tried to deny it, but somewhere inside she felt a deep and relentless longing and, try as she might, she simply couldn’t ignore it. Every day she wondered about walking to the village and dropping in to see Heidi, but with the hotel renovation she’d had little time for anything else and besides, she wasn’t convinced she would be welcome. Maggie had described how passionate Heidi was about owning the Lost Resort and they had practically stolen it from right under her nose. Perhaps an impromptu visit wasn’t such a great idea.

Robin glanced up to see Eve as she appeared through the French doors, leading out from the Dining Room. She was carrying a large pad, and a pencil stuck out from behind one ear. As usual, she looked harassed.

“Have you seen the joiner? I can’t find him anywhere.””

Robin gave the terrace a cursory inspection. “No. He’s not here yet. It’s too early for him.”

Robin pulled the pencil from behind her ear and scribbled something on the pad, mumbling a derogatory comment.

Robin hauled the vacuum from the water and laid it on the ground. She approached her sister. “You need to calm down. Everything is great. We’ll easily be ready for next week.”

Robin was referring to the Grand Opening that had been scheduled for the following Friday. Eve wanted to present the Lost Resort to the world in style and had already invited local dignitaries and business folk and planned to target as many tourists as possible from the beaches and bars of Scala Erossou. They were expecting at least two hundred people and Eve was a nervous wreck.

She gave Robin a withering look. “I’ll calm down after the opening. Now is not the time to be calm.” She moved to put the pencil back behind her ear, but missed and poked herself hard in the eye. “ Ow! Bastard!”

Robin stifled a laugh. “Eve. Slow down.”

Eve was irritated and glared at Robin with her one remaining eye. “How can I slow down? I have all this to do.”

Robin was suddenly sheepish. “I’m trying to help.”

Eve laughed mirthlessly, rubbing her weeping eye. “I know you are, but you’re just so… laid back. If you were any more laid back you’d be horizontal.”

Robin didn’t say anything. “I know,” she conceded eventually. “Have you thought any more about employing a manager?”

Robin and Eve had briefly discussed Robin taking the role, but both knew it was a bad idea. Robin didn’t want the responsibility and Eve needed someone with more motivation.

Eve sighed. “I’ll have to do it for now. I don’t know anyone else. I do need some extra help though.”

At that moment they were interrupted by the sound of footfalls crunching up the gravel drive to the hotel. Eve sprang into life. “If that’s the joiner I’ll kill him. What’s he doing turning up at this time?” She turned and headed away to the front of the hotel, an angry expression on her usually sunny face.

*

“What do you mean, I’m not being paid?” Annie shouted into the phone. This was the third occasion that she had tried to contact the payroll department and finally she had managed to speak to somebody who seemed to know what they were talking about.

The voice crackled. “As I said Miss Rostron, according to our records you are no longer employed by Manchester City Council. Therefore, you aren’t being paid. Simple really.”

Annie blinked a couple of times.

“I… I … I don’t understand. My boss assured me I would be paid right up to September. He promised me. That’s why I haven’t looked for another job.”

“Well… according to the records on the screen in front of me, it was your boss who terminated your employment. Last month.”

“But…That can’t be right. Are you sure you have the correct person?”

The girl sounded bored. “I’m sure. You’re the only Annie Rostron working for the whole of the council. There’s a Jeffrey Rostron working for Refuse Collection?” She paused expectantly.

Annie spoke through gritted him. “I’m not him.”

“Oh well then,” the girl continued breezily, “it must be right then.”

Annie couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “”Thanks a lot!”

She disconnected the call and crossed the square to where JJ was sitting against a Plane tree, shaded from the sun. She looked up hopefully. “Well?”

“The bastard sacked me.”

Annie had been fraught ever since going to the ATM the previous night and finding a lot less cash in her account than she had anticipated. She wasn’t destitute, but things were looking a little grim in the finances department.

JJ had secured employment quickly, tending bar at Ice in the main square, but she didn’t earn enough to pay rent for both of them. Sofia had gladly put another bed in Annie’s apartment, but she expected the same rent again from JJ. Her summer at least was looking very rosy all of a sudden.

She sat down heavily beside JJ. “Shit. I can’t believe it. What am I going to do?”

JJ considered it. “The way I see it, you have two options.”

Annie turned to face her. “Go on.”

“Well, you can go back to the UK and get another teaching position.”

Annie scowled. “That’s not an option.”

JJ nodded. “I thought you’d say that. So here’s option number two… You could stay here… and get a job.”

Annie considered this. “Doing what exactly?”

JJ raised her eyes to heaven, as if this was the most obvious thing on the planet. “Baby, doing what you do best…cooking!”

*

Eve was surprised when she rounded the hotel to find that it wasn’t the joiner, but in fact Maggie making her way along the drive. Her eyes were bloodshot and she’d been crying. Her hair was unkempt, her clothes crumpled and she smelled.

Eve rushed toward her. “Mags! What happened?”

Maggie almost fell into her arms. She was heavy and Eve struggled a little. She pushed her upright and looked at her smeared face. “Maggie. Talk to me. What’s the matter”?

She sniffed a couple of times and then regained a little of her composure. “Oh Eve!...I couldn’t take it anymore!... I quit… Heidi says I’m incompetent.”

“Incompetent? You? She’s mad.”

“I know… She says I couldn’t organize a piss up in a brewery.”

Eve stood Maggie upright and fixed her with a hard stare.  “Maggie!...Don’t worry about a thing. I’m having a piss up next week. You can organize that instead.”

Chapter Twenty-nine

Robin followed the trail, between the densely packed pine and tamarisk trees. It was early in the day and a steamy haze lingered, swirling like a vaporous carpet over the hard baked earth.  Somewhere close by she could hear the familiar tinkle of a goat-bell.

Reaching a fork in the path, Robin paused a moment, luxuriating in the damp heat of the woodland. She gazed up at golden shafts of light, streaming through the broken canopy of branches overhead and, lifting her camera, focussed tightly, before snapping a couple of quick shots.

Somewhere close by, a branch suddenly "snapped."

Robin froze and a prickling sensation crept up her neck.

She had the uncomfortable feeling that she wasn't alone; that somebody was hiding in the undergrowth and watching her.

For a moment she listened, and it seemed as if all life in the forest had frozen with her with her; that even the insects were holding their breath to see what would happen next.

Slowly Robin turned to look, but she couldn’t see anything at all through the tangle of branches. She wondered how far she had strayed from the hotel.

“Hello?” she shouted.

There was no response and she stood and listened for a while, before shouting again.

“Is someone there?”

Again her call was met only with silence.

Maybe she had imagined the presence of somebody else. It was after all a forest and full of wildlife. Anything could have made that noise.

And then she saw it.

A dark figure was creeping slowly through the trees, moving away from her and deeper into the forest. Robin held her breath. She couldn’t quite make out the detail, but could see it was an adult, about her height, maybe a little shorter, slight of build and dressed in a blue sweater, with the hood pulled up. It looked like a woman, but she couldn’t be sure.

Crouched low to the ground, the figure continued to move away until she disappeared from sight altogether.

Robin was fixed to the spot, her heart racing.

Who the hell was that and what were they doing skulking about in the forest?

She hurried back towards the hotel.

*

“He’s the best chef on the island. You won’t get anyone better.” Eve had never seen Maggie so animated.

She sighed. “Well, I’m sure you know what you’re talking about Mags. I’m a newcomer after all.”

“Trust me,” Maggie said, holding her heart to emphasise the point.

They sat amid the dust sheets in the newly refurbished dining room. The air was heavy with the slightly intoxicating smell of fresh paint.

Eve leaned back in her chair, looking thoughtful. “But I really wanted traditional Greek food. That’s what the tourists will expect.”

Maggie shook her head. “No. That’s not how it is at the Tenth Muse. The demand primarily is for a wide choice... You know, French, Italian even Mexican. You can always throw one or two Greek dishes in too.”

Eve looked dubious. “But this chef is French isn’t he?”

Maggie shrugged. “Who knows?... I only know the guy is a genius and he can cook anything. Honestly, you won’t be disappointed.”

At that moment the waitress entered, carrying their entrees. Natalie was a shy girl of nineteen; one of the many locals who had turned up at the hotel looking for work.

In spite of the tourist trade, unemployment was a problem on the island and staffing the hotel had been relatively easy. Only the Head chef’s position remained vacant, but according to Maggie, Pierre was exceptional. He too was currently out of work and Maggie urged Eve to offer him the job straight away, but Eve insisted he cook for them first. She’d worked with truculent chefs before and that was one nightmare she could do without.  Besides which, she might be new to this island, but Eve knew the hotel business and she wasn’t about to employ a chef without first seeing what he could do.

Everything had to be right for the Grand Opening Party. A lot of important people were invited, including representatives from leading tour operators, who might want to negotiate a contract. She couldn’t afford for anything to go wrong and the food had to be nothing less than sensational. The future of The Lost Resort depended on it.

Natalie placed the dish before her and a heavenly fragrance drifted upward. She blushed a little and cleared her throat. “Seared scallops in a parsley sauce.”

Eve took a scallop in her mouth and closed her eyes as she savoured the taste. It was fabulous.

Maggie watched Eve’s reaction expectantly.

Eventually Eve smiled. “Alright clever clogs…I think you've found our chef.”

*

Heidi ran quickly, her feet sinking into the dry, silver sand of the bay. She was hot and breathing hard, having practically sprinted the last mile.

Her mind was in turmoil. She still couldn’t believe how badly things had turned out. It was unlike her to become so distracted. Perhaps if she’d been thinking logically she wouldn’t be in this mess right now.

She should have detached herself.

Just thinking of Robin Harper caused Heidi's stomach to churn. It was like a constant pain in her chest, a slow burning that wouldn’t go away. And in spite of her determined efforts to ignore it, the intensity of her longing grew every day.

But Heidi was beginning to suspect that the she had deliberately seduced her. Perhaps their brief tryst was part of some sinister plan to get her hands on the hotel and painful as it was to accept, it had certainly proved an effective strategy.

The more Heidi considered that possibility, the more likely it seemed.

But she had to focus on The Lost Resort. This game wasn’t over yet and regardless of her feelings, she had to get Eve and Robin Harper out of the way one way or another.

That idea strengthened her resolve and as the brightly coloured stalls of Scala Erossou appeared in the distance, Heidi increased her pace and headed for home.

*

Chapter Thirty

JJ looked out over the sun-drenched valley below them and squinted in the morning light. “Wow. This is amazing.”

“I know," Annie agreed.  "I had no idea this island was so beautiful.”

JJ winked and smiled. “I told you Lesvos was gorgeous, didn’t?”

Annie scoffed. “Actually no, JJ. You said the women on the island were gorgeous. I don’t remember you ever discussing the geography.”

JJ smirked. “Well, it’s all the same to me… But, seriously though, look at this place.”

The Petrified Forest was one of the natural wonders of Greece. A million years earlier, volcanic eruptions on the island had spewed gallons of molten rock over this 60,000 acre forest. The lava cooled, encasing the trees, and they remained that way, hidden for millennia until eventually, the rain and wind eroded the rock to reveal the petrified boughs beneath. Over the years, something remarkable happened. The trees altered into a multitude of beautiful stone pillars, only vaguely recognisable as the trees they had once been. Now all that remained was this prehistoric, stone forest, scattered across a vast, mountainous plain where the isolation was absolute.

JJ and Annie stood at the top of a dusty path which descended away across the scorched ground and eventually disappeared out of sight over distant the peaks.  A series of similar paths snaked across the lunar landscape in all directions. Aside from the two of them, it was completely deserted and Annie felt small and insignificant in this forgotten wilderness.

Already the temperature was creeping up into the 30s. Each day seemed hotter than the one before and Annie was only just adjusting to the climate. She’d dressed coolly, in a light white blouse, khaki shorts and walking sandals. JJ on the other hand, wore jeans, a black t-shirt and desert boots. Annie looked her up and down, wondering how she could possibly be comfortable. JJ noticed her looking and winked cheekily. “Are you checking me out again Annie?”

“You wish,” Annie laughed in response. “No. I was just thinking... you must be hot in those clothes?”

“I’m hot in or out of clothes. Anyway, don’t lie. You were checking me out and I don’t blame you. You're only human after all. Now, let’s go and look at some trees.” She giggled and set off walking down the path.

Annie caught up with her quickly. “You’re really arrogant you know. Just because women are throwing themselves at you at the Ice Bar doesn’t mean we’re all desperate.”

JJ laughed loudly, her voice echoing eerily across the plain.  “I think you must be desperate. …Desperate or crazy.”

Annie smiled. “You could be right JJ... I must be mad and desperate to be fiends with you.”

“Annie you had your chance and you blew it… You’ll get over me eventually.”

Annie laughed loudly. “Yes. And then you’ll wake up and drink your coffee… Anyway, stop basking in your sexual glory and help me think of a way to solve my problems.”

JJ tried to be serious. “What problems? Love or money?”

Annie sighed. “Well… both really, but love will have to wait. I need money.”

Annie hadn’t seen anything more of Eve Harper, in spite of constantly looking. She’d been into Scala Errossou lots of times, but there was no sign of her. She even had JJ on the case, who was keeping her eyes peeled in the Ice bar, but she hadn’t spotted her either and Annie was beginning to lose heart.

Besides, she had more serious issues at hand. She needed to find work soon or she would have no choice but return to England and that was the last thing she wanted. She’d heard there were a few places needing chefs; bars and hotels, but she hadn’t applied for any of them.

“This is a holiday resort. There have to be jobs here. Someone must be willing to employ an amazingly gifted chef.”

Annie giggled. “Why thank you JJ. That’s sweet, but I think you’re confidence in me is a little misplaced. I’m a good cook. I admit that. I love food. But, I’m not a chef. I’ve never been in a professional kitchen. Who’s going to give me a job? And even if they did… I’d probably shit myself.”

“You’re being too hard on yourself." Jj said sincerely. " You could do it. Anyway, you need to find something. Sofia will expect your rent on time.”

Annie knew it was true and sighed. “Oh fuck it. I’ll think of something.”

They arrived at the first exhibit and stopped. There were rope barriers all around the ancient tree, keeping  a six foot perimeter, but even from this distance, its beauty was astonishing. The trunk was perfectly smooth like marble, a swirling mosaic of green, gold and red. Annie wanted to reach out and touch it. JJ seemed to read her thoughts. “It’s stunning.”

“Yes,” Annie whispered, feeling a tiny connection with the old tree, with its endearing imperfections and unlikely survival.

At that precise moment, a slight wind swept up, distracting Annie from her thoughts as it whistled across the barren hillside.

JJ looked around. “I think we’re the only one’s here.”

Annie squinted into the sunlight. In the distance she could just made out a solitary figure, standing much further into the enclosure. “Not quite. Look over there.” JJ followed her finger.

“Oh yes. I see them.”

The person was alone, standing before what appeared to be a much larger tree. For a moment, Annie was transfixed, but was distracted by a rustling at her feet.  She looked down to see a yellow flier caught on her shoe and, sighing with irritation, bent down to retrieve it. “Can you believe somebody would actually drop litter in here?”

JJ took it from her and read it. “Cool,” she said, apparently less concerned about the environment, than Annie.

“What is it?”

JJ held out the flier. “An invitation.”

“Oh?” Annie said, taking back the flier and reading it for herself. “The Lost Resort? What’s that?”

“I’ve heard of it. It’s a new hotel that’s opening outside town.”

Annie studied the flier closely. “The Grand Opening is tomorrow night.”

“Fancy it?” JJ asked hopefully. “It’s my night off… Could be fun.” Annie hadn’t been out much in spite of JJ's incessant encouragement.

She looked up and smiled. “Why not?”

*

Robin stared at the ceiling in the entrance hall and frowned. The décor in here was decidedly dull. It needed livening up a little. For a fleeting moment an image popped into her mind It was an abstract array of shapes which somehow resembled a woman running through a forest. Then it was gone.

She hadn’t painted anything other than the walls of her dingy flat in the last 14 years. In fact, not since she left college. It was a shame really. She’d been rather good, in a weird, progressive kind of way.

She was disturbed by the familiar sound of Maggie’s footsteps on the marble corridor. Appearing around the corner, she stomped through the entrance hall, her arms full of yellow fliers and quite unaware of Robin’s presence. At the last moment she spotted her and looking suddenly sheepish, stopped dead in her tracks. “I didn’t see you there Robin. Everything ok?”

Robin nodded and smiled curtly but said nothing.

Maggie also forced a smile. “What you doing?”

“Nothing much. How about you?” Robin’s tone was cool and she wondered why Maggie looked so uneasy.

“I’m going into Scala Erossou to give out fliers for tomorrow night. Have you seen Eve?”

“She’s gone out.” Robin knew her sister had left early that morning to visit the Petrified Forest, apparently overcome with a desire to sightsee, but decided not to share that information. “Did you want her for something in particular?”

“I wanted her to check the fliers, but as she’s not here, I’ll just have to give them out and hope they’re ok.”

“They must be. She’s taken some with her.”

Maggie smiled. “Oh excellent. I’ll go and give them out then.” She turned to leave, then stopped and turned back to face Robin. “Listen, I know the bar is your area but don’t worry about the booze order. I’ve organised everything. I know the best supplier on the island. He’ll do us a great deal.”

Robin shrugged. “Great…. Thanks very much.”

Maggie laughed a little too loudly and left quickly, leaving Robin with the unshakable feeling that she was missing something.

She quickly dismissed the idea, returning her attention to the wall.

It was probably nothing.

*

Chapter Thirty-one.

Maggie looked up and down the street, ensuring nobody was watching and then moved quickly into Ice Bar. She chose a table inside, tucked into the corner and well concealed by a number of large, leafy plants. It was relatively quiet and there was no sign of Heidi. She placed the fliers on the counter and smiled grimly. She should feel guilty about this. Eve had been nothing but kind to her since they became “friends”, but she felt nothing. Her loyalty would always be with Heidi. Eve Harper had stolen the Lost Resort from her, despite their best efforts, but there was no way that Maggie would let her make a success of it. She would do anything for Heidi.

Heidi appeared around the corner and noting her serious expression, Maggie swallowed hard.

Heidi sat down without making eye contact and Maggie was about to ask what was wrong, but thought better of it. Heidi would talk when she was ready.

Eventually she looked up and stared hard at Maggie.

"I haven't heard from you in five days!" she said eventually.

Maggie smiled sheepishly. "I know…I'm sorry…it's really difficult. I'm trying to keep a low profile."

Heidi tutted, and flicked a stray strand of blonde hair away from her eyes. “What’s happening up there?”

“They've nearly finished. " Maggie's tone was apologetic. "It looks okay."

Heidi glared at her. "That isn’t part of the plan though… is it Maggie."

"I know," Maggie admitted, wringing her hands anxiously.  "I'm trying, but I have to be careful…I think Robin is on to me."

Heidi's eyes blazed for a moment and she chewed her lip thoughtfully. "Why…why do you think that?"

Maggie shrugged. "I don’t know…She seems suspicious…but don't worry …I've got some ideas."

Heidi waved to a waitress and mouthed, “Coffee”, before returning her attention to Maggie. “Give me the details.”

Maggie tittered. “It’s the Grand Opening tomorrow. I’m giving out these fliers today.” She handed one to Heidi. “It says to arrive at 5.30. Actually it starts at 7.30. Everything is running at the last minute… They definitely won’t be ready.”

Heidi smiled thinly. “Good plan… Still, it doesn’t seem like much. It’s hardly going to close the hotel.”

Maggie held up a steadying hand. “That’s just for starters. I’ve sabotaged the booze too. At the moment the whole hotel is dry. They’ll be expecting a delivery tomorrow, but I never placed the order."

Heidi regarded her seriously. “She’ll think you’re completely inept. “

“Inept I can live with." Maggie replied with a shrug. "So long as she doesn’t think it’s deliberate.”

“Is there anything else?”

“I’ve organized a bit of a surprise in the Bridal Suite."Heidi waited expectantly, but Maggie shook her head. “I can’t tell you. It’s too good.”

“Sounds like you’ve been busy.”

“That’s not the half of it. Trust me, Eve Harper will be out of business before the end of the summer."

Heidi studied Maggie and smiled faintly. “Let’s hope so.”

*

Robin pulled the monitor from the pool and scanned the chlorine gauge. She held it up to the light and smiled. Other than the bar, the pool was her only area of responsibility, which suited her perfectly.

She padded barefoot across the terrace and collected the log-book from the bar. Pulling a pen from behind her ear she entered the date and the figure from the gauge.

From somewhere inside, she heard Eve shouting and placing the book back on the bar, Robin wandered through the French windows into the reception area.

Eve looked fraught.

“Eve?” Robin said with concern. “Everything ok?”

Eve threw her sunglasses onto the reception desk angrily. “Not really. Where's Maggie?”

“She’s gone to Scala Erossou to give out the fliers.”

Eve slammed her hand on the desk noisily.

Robin was shocked. “Jesus Eve! What’s wrong with you?”

Eve closed her eyes, and vigorously rubbed her forehead. “The bloody fliers are all wrong.”

Robin grabbed one. “What do you mean? They look ok.”

“Look closely. If she gives these out, we’ll have guests arriving two hours early.”

Robin spotted the mistake. “It’s a good job you noticed.”

“I know. Can you imagine if I hadn’t? I was just about to start plastering these on every lamp post between here and the Petrified Forest. I need to stop Maggie…as if I haven't got enough to do! I still need to agree tomorrow’s menu with Pierre. Is he here yet?”

Robin cast her mind back to Pierre's rather peculiar appearance that morning. He'd arrived late, and disheveled, mumbling incoherently and smelling suspiciously of aniseed. Considering Eve's already heightened state of anxiety, she decided not to mention it.

“He’s in the kitchen." Robin said, avoiding eye contact. "You talk to him. I’ll go into town and stop Maggie.”

Eve sagged with relief. “Thanks honey. I appreciate it. Take my bike if you like.”

Robin waved her thanks away and hurried outside.

*

Robin arrived in the square in record time, having broken every speed limit on her way. Parking Eve's scooter precariously across the pavement, she hopped off and headed away, in search of Maggie.

She wasn’t in the square. The cafes and bars were busy with tourists, but Maggie wasn’t among them.

Beyond the square, the golden beach was heaving with row upon row of sun worshippers, busily baking in the midday sun.

Robin headed for the main strip. It was an obvious place to start and much easier than plowing her way along the scorching sands.

Scala Errossou was busy. It was the height of the season and visitors lined the boardwalk on both sides. Still, there was no sign of Maggie. She pushed her way through the crowds peering into the bars and restaurant as she passed by.

She was just beginning to think Maggie hadn’t come this way at all, when suddenly she saw her, emerging from the Ice Bar, carrying a huge pile of fliers. Maggie glanced up and down the path and as her eyes met with Robin’s there was an obvious moment of panic and she turned back to the Ice Bar and gestured to somebody inside. Robin couldn’t see who who she was talking to but when Maggie returned her attention to Robin, her composure had returned, but it was too late. Robin knew she was up to something.

Weaving through the crowd, Robin headed toward Maggie, who waved with a little too much enthusiasm and moved forward to meet her.

“Hi Robin," she said breezily. " I didn’t expect to see you here.”

“Oh?" Robin replied.

“Have you come to help give these out? If you have I’m afraid you’re wasting your time.”

“Really?” Robin replied, trying to sound casual.

“Yes. It's a right cock up. The printer put the wrong time on these.”

Robin wondered how Maggie hadn't noticed the mistake sooner, but decided not to mention it.

“Oh right.” She said innocently.

Maggie nodded briskly, and Robin noticed the perspiration on her forehead and upper lip. “I’m going to see him now. Maybe he’ll waive the bill. Want to come with me?”

Robin had the distinct impression that Maggie was trying to move her away from the Ice bar. “No," she said, smiling sweetly.  "I’m sure you can handle it. I may as well have a drink while I’m here.”

Maggie's lips turned white. “Really? Are you sure? It's not very good.”

Robin giggled. “I'm sure it's fine.” She brushed past Maggie and headed into the bar.

To her surprise it was completely deserted, aside from a couple of waitresses, who stood chatting at the bar. They looked up and regarded her with interest. Turning around, she found that Maggie had followed her inside and now appeared to be scanning the bar for somebody.

Robin smiled quizzically and for a moment Maggie looked confused. Finally, she backed toward the doorway and hurried from sight.

Robin peered around the bar again.

Maggie was hiding something, but there was nobody here.

A cute looking waitress wandered across to her. “Hello," she said with a languid smile. "Are you lost?” She spoke with a Greek accent and had the looks to match, but her English was perfect.

Robin smiled back at her. “No… Actually I was just looking for some friends of mine. They said they’d be in here, but I’m late.”

The young woman tilted her head curiously. “Two women?”

Robin nodded quickly and smiled.

The waitress shrugged ruefully. “You just missed them. They were sitting over there.” She laughed. “The way they were whispering, I thought perhaps they were working for the FBI.”

“Really?"

“They left about five minutes ago.”

Robin shrugged and smiled.“Typical…Oh well…Never mind. Thanks anyway.”

The waitress winked. "No problem."

Robin left the bar quickly and hurried back toward the square.

Who had Maggie been talking to and why was it such a secret?

She jumped onto the scooter and started the engine. If Maggie was up to something, she was determined to find out what it was.

*

Chapter Thirty-two

Eve stepped out onto the balcony of the Bridal Suite and looked down at the pool terrace below. The newly-cleaned paving gleamed in the morning sunshine, and the water was cool and inviting.

At least on the outside, the Lost Resort looked good. The inside of the hotel would take a little longer.

The dining room and Reception area were more or less complete, although Robin had complained that Reception was "sterile" and she was probably right.

Most of the bedrooms were still in progress, but they were slowly coming together.

At least this suite was finished and Eve was planning to unveil it to the guests that night. Stepping back inside, she inspected the bedroom one last time. It was a huge room, with high ceilings and two French windows that allowed the sunlight to pour in, glorifying the sandstone tiles and delicate silk drapes. The en-suite bathroom was a wonder of marble and chrome and contained a deep whirlpool bath and a shower that was easily large enough for two.

Maggie wandered in behind Eve and whistled loudly. “It looks great.”

Eve nodded proudly. “It really does. I think we’ve done a good job.”

Maggie trailed her finger along the surface of a chest of drawers and inspected it for dust. “I can’t believe how quickly you’ve done it all.”

Eve frowned. “It’s amazing what you can do when you really have to. Anyway, we all did it. It was a team effort.”

Maggie strolled across the room and looked out of the window at the terrace below. “Where’s Robin? I need to speak to her about the bar. She is managing the bar tonight isn’t she?”

“Yes. Of course. Why do you ask that?”

“No reason. I was just wondering.”

“She went in to town to give out the new fliers. She’ll probably be gone a few hours.”

“I’m really sorry about that mess, "Maggie said, looking suitably humble." I don’t know how it happened. Usually he’s such a reliable guy.”

Eve shrugged. “It doesn’t matter. We sorted it out. Lucky we spotted the mistake.”

“Aye.”

Eve's watched Maggie, as she gazed down at the poolside. “I take it I don’t have to worry about any more mishaps Mags?”

Maggie shook her head. “Absolutely not. You can trust me.”

At that precise moment, a small black shape caught Eve’s attention. It scurried across the floor from the corner and disappeared underneath the bed.

“Shit," she said, inhaling sharply. "What was that?”

Maggie spun around to where she was looking. “What? What is it?”

Eve crouched down to look under the bed and, lying flat on her stomach, she lifted the sheet and peered into the darkness. “I’m not sure.”

Again the shape dashed across the floor, heading straight for her face. Shrieking, she fell backward and as she did, a massive cockroach raced out from under the bed and sped towards the balcony doors. Without hesitating, Maggie jumped forward and crushed the poor creature with one of her heavy boots, ending its life with a sickening crunch.

Eve rolled over and stared at Maggie’s foot. “Is that what I think it is?”

Maggie laughed at Eve's horror, and extended a hand to pulled her upright. Eve was surprised by her strength. “It was only a cockroach Eve. They're harmless.”

Eve stumbled shakily to her feet. “I know that, but in my experience, hotel guests don’t like sharing their rooms with the creepy, little bastards.”

Maggie laughed again and patted Eve on the back. “You’re in Greece now Eve. There are insects everywhere. It would be a miracle if there weren’t any cockroaches. It’s really not a problem.”

Eve studied her face for a moment and finally relaxed. “As long as you’re sure.”

Maggie's smile was full of confidence. “I’m positive... Don’t worry about it.”

*

Robin stood at the entrance to the Tenth Muse, and debated her next move.

She knew she shouldn't really be here. After all, when the Lost Resort opened, the Tenth Muse would be the main competition.

But Robin had always known she would end up here eventually. It was only a matter of time.

Heidi was a puzzle; a cold hearted business woman who read poetry alone. Robin could feel the tenderness in her and try as she might, the constant aching in her heart would not go away. She simply had to see her again.

The hotel reception area was cool and quiet. A couple of women in oversized sun hats were waiting to check-in at the desk. They turned as Robin entered and immediately stopped talking. One of them looked at her a little too closely and her companion elbowed her hard in the ribcage. Robin smiled apologetically, before wandering through reception and into the hubbub of the bar. There were plenty of guests here too, but there was no sign of Heidi.

Robin swept through the bar and out into a small garden beyond. Initially she thought it was empty, but then she noticed her. She was sitting alone in the far corner of the garden, reading the same book of poetry that Robin had noticed in her apartment that afternoon. She was completely oblivious to Robin’s presence. Robin stood awhile and watched her. With her almost white hair and dark smooth skin, she was stunning. Robin wanted her badly.

Seeming to sense Robin's presence, Heidi looked up and for a moment an expression of complete surprise swept over her face. She smiled. It was warm and honest and Robin returned the gesture instantly, moving toward her. Heidi climbed quickly to her feet and stood awkwardly before Robin, her previous confidence apparently gone.

“Hello,” Robin said, suddenly unsure what to say.

“Hi,” Heidi replied. “You're the last person I expected to see.”

Robin laughed a little too loudly and immediately flushed with embarrassment. “Why would you?”

Heidi shrugged. “But… Actually I was just thinking about you.”

They stood facing each other in silence for what seemed like an eternity and Robin was struck by the smooth skin of Heidi’s neck, damp with a light sheen of perspiration.

Heidi broke the silence. “ So… How have you been?”

Robin smiled. “Okay…How about you?”

Heidi tried to smile, but her expression was glum. “I’m okay. Thanks for asking. How is your sister?”

Robin was surprised by the question. "Busy and stressed, but otherwise, doing very well.”

Heidi gestured towards the bar. “Can I get you a drink?”

Robin shook her head and suddenly remembered why she was here. “Er… no thanks. Actually I just wanted to give you one of these.”

She handed one of the fliers to Heidi, feeling like a teenager asking someone for a first date.

Heidi studied it with interest. “Is this tonight?”

“Yes. I know it is short notice, but.... I’d really like it if you came.”

Heidi seemed surprised. “You want me to come?”

Robin smiled sheepishly. “Sure… Will you?”

Heidi’s eyes narrowed and she smiled, a small nervous smile. “I…I'm not sure?”

Stung by the rejection, Robin took a step back. "Hey…it's no problem….But if you feel like it later…just turn up."

Heidi cocked her head to one side, apparently considering the offer. Finally she spoke. “It's only because I'm supposed to be working tonight… I'll do my best."

Robin nodded and smiled. She was about to leave, when Heidi suddenly moved forward and caught her arm. Her touch was warm and soft and her gaze intense. "What is it?" Robin asked, acutely aware of Heidi's close proximity.

"I wanted to ask you," Heidi asked, her voice small and uncertain," that afternoon when we…"

Robin nodded her understanding.

"Why did you? Why did you do that?"

Robin swallowed hard. "Do what? Make love to you?"

Heidi nodded, her expression fixed and serious.

Robin smiled warmly and reached up to touch Heidi's face. "Do you really need to ask?...You're beautiful Heidi…I think you’re the most beautiful woman I've ever seen."

Heidi chewed her lip, seeming uncertain. "Was there…any other reason?"

"Like what?" Robin was confused.

"Did it have anything to do with the Lost Resort?"

Robin laughed before she could stop herself. "The Lost Resort? I don't know what you mean?"

Suddenly Robin understood. "Oh no!...Listen Heidi…I know you don’t really know me…but I promise you…It had nothing to do with that. When we met…that afternoon..I didn’t even know who you were…What happened between us…it was because I found you so attractive…I still do."

Heidi considered this for what seemed like a long time and then slowly she seemed to relax. Her mouth turned into a small smile and she flushed, perhaps with embarrassment. Robin could barely believe that she had thought that of her. Heidi cast her eyes down and gestured to the fliers. "Do you want me to put some of those in the bar?”

Robin was still slightly shocked at Heidi's misconception, but forced a smile. “You’d do that? That’s incredibly cool of you.”

Heidi smiled, but still avoided eye contact. “We all have to help each other out from time to time. Maybe I’ll I need a favour from you sometime.”

Robin shrugged. “Sure. Anything you need. Just ask.”

Heidi took the fliers from Robin’s extended hand and looked up to study her closely. “I definitely will.”*

Chapter Thirty-three

JJ pulled on a black Armani t-shirt and stood in front of the small bedroom mirror. “What about this one? Do you like this one?”

Annie rolled over on the bed and sipped from a glass of white wine. Fresh from the shower, she was wrapped in a fluffy dressing gown and her hair was damp and tousled.

“What can I say JJ? It’s a black t-shirt and a pair of ripped jeans.”

JJ lit a cigarette, inhaled angrily and then rested it on the lip of an ashtray. “Are you kidding me? These are my best 501s…and this is a limited edition Armani t-shirt! ”

Annie laughed uncontrollably. “I don’t know what you want me to tell you. All I can see is a pair of jeans and a black t-shirt. If it's any consolation your hair looks fabulous.”

JJ turned back to the mirror and admired her short black hair, which she had tweaked into a variety of spiky pyramids over a period of approximately forty-five minutes. It did look good; but Annie was sure she could have achieved entirely the same effect in about 45 seconds.

“You like it?”

“I like it a lot. You look great. What are you so worked up about anyway?”

“You're joking right? This is a big deal. A lot of gorgeous women are going to be at this party tonight.”

“JJ you’ve done nothing but party since you got here. I’ve never known a woman have so much sex and still be able to function coherently on a day to day basis.”

“I know.” JJ smiled cheekily. “It's great isn’t it.”

“I’m sure it must be.” Annie wasn't too sure.

JJ removed the t-shirt and began rooting through her bag for another one. “You had your chance sweetie and you missed it. It's too late for regrets now.”

Annie picked up a pillow and threw it at JJ, who deflected it deftly with her foot. “You’re such an arse.”

“And that my darling is why you love me.”

Annie chuckled. “No darling.  I love you in spite of the fact that you’re an arse.”

JJ ignored the remark and pulled on a white t-shirt, which, aside from the colour was identical to the previous one in every way. “Look Annie. I know you came here after some woman who doesn’t know you exist and all that, but isn’t it about time you got out there and had a little fun yourself?”

Annie sighed. “JJ, …two things: First of all, she does know I exist. And secondly, it was you who persuaded me to come out here in the first place.”

JJ squirted CK1 liberally on to her throat. “I know that. But I also remember saying that if you didn’t find her you should… shag for England.”

Annie sighed. “You never actually said that though did you? You can’t just make things up and then pretend they happened.”

JJ laughed lightly. “Really? Did I not say that?”

“Sadly no.”

“Damn. It sounds so good.”

Annie rolled from the bed and crossed to the wardrobe. “Anyway, I know in a way that you’re right, but believe it or not, I am having a good time.”

JJ perched on the end of the bed and dragged deeply on her cigarette. “But, you never go anywhere. All you do is stay here and discuss recipes with mad Sofia. Trust me Annie, this island is amazing. And you’re gay, gorgeous and single… Live a little... You’ll meet someone else.”

Annie turned to face JJ. “Look, I know following Eve Harper out here was a crazy thing to do. I just felt like we had a connection. I can see now how crazy it looks. That afternoon though, there was something between us, something really good.  I know I didn’t imagine it. But so what? Being here has really been good for me. I happen to like discussing recipes with mad Sofia. I feel better than I have in years. I don’t need to party to have a good time JJ.”

JJ sighed and considered this for a while. “I understand. You were having a hard time and you needed a break. But don’t you think it’s time you saw some of the island?”

Annie pulled a black shirt from the wardrobe and smelled it. “Yes I do. And that’s why I agreed to come with you to this thing tonight.”

JJ laughed and jumped to her feet. “It’s going to be great. I can feel it. Tonight is going to be a special night for you Annie.”

Annie threw her shirt on the bed. “JJ,” she said mildly. “You really are full of shit.”

*

Robin dipped the small glass vial carefully into the water. There was time for one last check of the levels before she stocked the bar and got dressed.

She stood up and was making her way across the terrace when suddenly Eve burst through the French Windows behind her, surprising her. She dropped the vial and it shattered into a million tiny pieces on the tiles.

“Fuck!” she gasped, looking helplessly from the mess to her sister. “What’s wrong now?”

Eve was wild-eyed. “Robin! You did order the drink didn’t you?”

Robin froze in her tracks. “What… do you mean?”

Eve paled. “The booze. Wine, beer, champagne, vodka, alcoholic beverages! For tonight. Where is it?”

Robin considered the question, her mind suddenly whirling. She knew she hadn’t, but there was a reason. “I don’t know where it is.”

Eve’s eyes were like dinner plates. “You don’t know where it is?”

Robin suddenly remembered her conversation with Maggie. “Calm down Eve. It’s all taken care of. Maggie told me she had sorted something. It will be in the cellar won’t it?”

Eve rubbed her head furiously. “Well I’ve just been down there and I couldn’t see anything at all… Where is Maggie anyway?”

Robin suddenly had a bad feeling. “I’m not sure. Look. Don’t worry. Let’s go and have a look.”

Eve breathed deeply, fanning her face with her hand. “Ok.”

They headed quickly down the corridor towards the cellar, and at that moment Maggie stepped out before them from the kitchen. Robin fancied she was smirking.

Eve rushed toward her. “Maggie; the drink for tonight? Is the delivery here yet?”

Maggie stared from Eve to Robin and then back to Eve again.  She shrugged and shook her head confusedly. “I’m sorry?”

Robin felt her pulse quicken. In a measured, but slightly shaky voice she spoke. “Maggie… You said you had organized a good deal. Remember?”

Maggie looked genuinely bemused and shook her head slowly.  “No… I don’t remember that.”

Something snapped in Robin’s mind. “What?” She demanded.

Maggie stepped back. “I’m sorry Robin! The bar is your area. I trusted you to do it. I assumed you had placed the order.”

Eve turned on her sister. “Jesus Robin! Please tell me you haven’t fucked this up too!”

Robin couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “Wait just a minute! Maggie, yesterday you told me not to worry about the drinks order. You specifically told me that you were taking care of it… you said you had a contact who could do us a good deal.”

Maggie looked uncomfortable and crossed her arms defensively across her chest. “Actually no Robin. I said if you needed any help sorting it I knew of someone who could do us a good deal. I think you’re confused.”

For a moment Robin thought she might hit Maggie, but managed to stop herself. “That is a bloody lie!”

Eve gasped and glared at Robin. “That’s enough Robin! What’s got into you?”

Robin ignored her sister. “I don’t know what you’re doing exactly, but I’ll work it out. I know you’re up to something.”

Maggie seemed shocked. “Robin, it’s a misunderstanding.  Please don’t be upset.”

“Misunderstanding my arse! You’re up to your neck in this Maggie. Eve might not be able to see it, but I can.”

Eve was suddenly angry. “Robin stop! I don’t see it because there’s nothing to see. You fucked this up Robin, nobody else. I can’t believe that you’re blaming Maggie.”

Robin felt like Eve had slapped her.  “Are you serious? Can’t you see what she’s doing? She deliberately spoiled the fliers and now she’s sabotaged the booze order.”

Eve shouted her down. “Enough! There’s no conspiracy here Robin. Stop making ridiculous accusations. Are you mad?”

Robin was quiet. She knew she couldn’t win this argument. She'd always been the black sheep of the family, the drop out, the no hoper. Eve had probably never trusted her.

“Listen,” Eve continued in more measured tones.  “We’re all under pressure. But let’s not turn on each other.” She turned to Maggie. “We’ve no booze Mags.  Is it too late to get some?”

Maggie seemed strangely unperturbed by the incident and considered Eve’s question calmly. “I don’t know. I can’t promise anything, but I’ll make some phone calls.”

Eve turned to Robin. She was clearly struggling to be civil. “Robin, have we anything at all in the hotel that we can offer the guests to drink?”

Robin tried to steady her breathing, but as she answered her voice wavered. “We’ve got some, a couple of bottles of wine and I think there may be a crate of lager. I’ll go and have a proper look.”

She hurried away towards the cellar, glad of the opportunity to escape from her sister's disapproving gaze.

Chapter Thirty-four

Something strange was happening to Heidi.

She sat on her balcony above the beach, nursing a glass of whiskey and reflecting.

She couldn’t eat, she couldn’t sleep and her every waking thought was of Robin Harper.  Her heart seemed to race in her chest all the time and she couldn’t concentrate on anything. She was even losing interest in The Lost Resort and she had to persuade herself almost hourly that she still wanted it at all. The truth was that after Robin's visit earlier that day, she didn’t really care anymore. All she really wanted was Robin Harper. Nothing else mattered. She wondered if this was how it felt to be in love? She hadn’t cared about anybody except herself for such a long time that she couldn’t be sure.

She vaguely remembered her mother telling her she would know when she fell in love. Heidi had asked how and her mother replied simply. “You just know.” It was one of the few intimate conversations they had ever shared.

Heidi drank deeply, holding the warm liquid in her mouth and enjoying the burn. This situation was impossible. She would have to talk to Maggie and tell her to stop what she was doing. If Robin ever discovered her part in this business, she would never forgive her. It might already be too late.

Finishing her drink, Heidi wandered inside and dressed for the party.

*

Robin flashed the beam of the torch about the cellar and squinted into the darkness. Her throat was tight with indignation and she quite couldn’t believe that Eve had taken Maggie's side. It was increasingly obvious to Robin that for some reason Maggie was doing her best to sabotage the party. First there were the fliers and then the drinks. She wondered what else could go wrong.

It hurt that Eve was so quick to turn against her. She was her sister after all and Robin was surprised at how soon she had forgotten all that had happened in the last few months.

As she swept torch light across the far wall of the cellar, Robin noticed a small archway she had never seen before, and wondering if the alcove might conceal a secret stash of drink, she crept warily across to the tiny entrance. Crouching down on her haunches, Robin shone the beam inside.

It was a small chamber with a vaulted ceiling which curved steeply on either side. There wasn’t room to stand up and it had obviously been built to store wine or grain or something.

At the far side of the chamber, a makeshift bed had been assembled with cushions and a dust sheet. There were water bottles stacked against the walls and numerous empty food tins.

Someone had been living here.

Robin held her breath and stared at the crude living quarters.

From a dark corner of the cellar, there was sigh and Robin felt every muscle in her body stiffen, as she realised that she wasn't alone.

Somebody was standing behind her.

She didn’t move.

Again there was a faint rustling as someone shifted in the darkness.

For what seemed like an eternity, Robin didn’t move and then, when she could wait no longer, she spun around, sweeping the beam in a wide arc across the room.

She peered into the darkness, but there was nobody there.

*

Eve entered the kitchen with some trepidation. She’d been avoiding this conversation all day, but couldn’t put it off any longer.

Pierre had still not unveiled his menu and it was getting late in the day, but Eve was surprised to find the kitchen empty. She had expected a hive of activity and a busy kitchen crew preparing for the evening.

She felt a sickening knot in her gut. This was a bad sign.

Glancing at the work top, she found a few ingredients laid out near the chopping board; a couple of onions, a pepper and a bulb of garlic. It was hardly enough to feed two hundred people.

She knew Pierre was here, because she’d seen him stumbling in the garden earlier that day. When she tried to speak , he had waved her away  with a brusque wave and muttered something incomprehensible.

Eve wandered through to the pantry, stopping dead in her tracks as she spotted him, propped up in the corner.

Among the bags of rice and giant tins of tomatoes, he was deeply asleep. His crimson face, peaceful and blank. In his hand was a large, empty bottle of ouzo.

Eve closed her eyes and tried not to scream.

*

Chapter Thirty-two

Eve hurried across the terrace, finding Maggie standing beside the pool, staring into the depths of the water.

“Maggie we need to talk about Pierre.”

Maggie glanced up, looking perplexed. “Pierre?...Is everything ok?”

Planting her hands on her hips, Eve shook her head angrily. “No Maggie. Everything isn’t ok. Your recommended chef… the top chef in Lesvos… is pissed out of his head in the pantry.”

“You’re joking!” Maggie gasped.

“I wish I was. He’s out cold.”

Maggie clasped her hand over her mouth. “I had no idea he was a drinker.”

“Well he is. It seems at least one person in this hotel managed to get their hands on some booze.”

“Shit.”

“Indeed,” Eve fought to retain her composure. “So at the moment, we have no booze, no food, the guests don’t know what time to get here and the bar manager is losing her mind.”

Maggie didn’t say anything, but tried to look sympathetic.

Eve continued. “So please tell me you have managed to contact a supplier and that we won’t have to serve our guests orange juice all night.”

Maggie sighed ominously and shook her head. “I’ve tried everyone I know. It’s too short notice. I don’t know anyone else to try.”

Eve collapsed into a chair, just as Robin burst out of the French windows onto the terrace. “Eve!” she shouted. “There’s something very strange going on here.”

Eve sighed. “You don’t say.”

Robin sprinted across to them. “No seriously. There’s someone living down in the cellar. And a few days ago I saw a woman running through the woods.”

Eve stood up and looked hard at her sister. “Robin, tell me the truth. Are you on drugs?”

Robin fell silent for a moment, glancing first at Maggie and then back to her sister. “Are you serious? I’m not on drugs. I’m telling you the truth.”

Eve was completely exasperated. “Robin… I really haven’t time for this. Tonight is going to be a disaster. We’ve no food, no drink and the guests will be arriving in two hours. I’ve spent thousands of pounds getting this place ready for tonight and it’s all ruined.”

Apparently chastened by her sister's anguish, Robin forced a smile. “What do you mean we’ve no food?”

Maggie cut in. “The chef is drunk. He can’t cook.”

Robin snarled in Maggie’s general direction. “I wasn’t asking you, but while you’ve interrupted, you recommended that chef didn’t you? What a surprise.”

Maggie held her hands up defensively. “Hey. Hang on. It's not my fault.”

Eve shouted furiously. “Stop blaming Maggie for everything that’s gone wrong Robin. It was you who forgot to order drinks.”

“I didn’t forget. I keep telling you that.”

Eve was raging. “Can’t you accept responsibility for anything?”

Robin was about to respond, when she was distracted by the sight of two guests arriving. All three of them turned to face the two women who now stood awkwardly at the far end of the terrace. Eve gasped, because the two arrivals were startling familiar; one was an attractive dark woman she vaguely recognized from the Athens nightclub and standing beside her, looking tanned and healthy, her lustrous red-hair tumbling down over her shoulders, was Annie Rostron.

*

Annie could not believe what she was seeing.

It was Eve!

She was with her sister Robin and another woman she didn’t recognize. Clearly she had caught them in the middle of an argument.

Annie expected to find a party in full swing, but there were only the three of them here and the atmosphere was anything but festive.

But she didn’t care.

Eve was here and the moment their eyes caught, the familiar feeling was there ; the feeling she had tried so hard to forget. And in that moment she knew that Eve felt it too, for something about her manner altered. It was almost imperceptible, impossible to describe, but it was there nonetheless, a lightening of spirit that showed itself only in a gentle smile.

Annie was rocked by the realisation that she had never been so pleased to see anyone her whole life.

Eve finally spoke. “Annie?... Is that you? What are you doing here?”

Annie walked toward her, feeling like her legs belonged to somebody else.“I… I came for the party. Are we in the wrong place?”

Eve was lost for words and stared at Annie, open-mouthed. Robin spoke eventually. “I thought you were in Athens. Whatever made you come out here?”

JJ spoke quickly. “Do you really need to ask that?”

For the first time Eve seemed to notice JJ. She looked from JJ to Annie and back again to JJ, her expression crestfallen. JJ seemed to read her mind and extended a hand earnestly. “Hi. I’m JJ. I’m a friend of Annie’s, well, roommate actually…in the purely platonic sense you understand.”

Eve smiled with what appeared to be relief and returned her attention to Annie. "You look great."

Robin extended a hand to JJ. "Nice to meet you.”

JJ’s eyes narrowed. “Actually I think we’ve met before. Weren’t you in the Ice Bar yesterday?”

Robin eye’s widened in recognition. “Oh yes! I remember you. You were very helpful.”

JJ nodded curtly. “No problem.” She turned to Maggie. “You were in the Ice Bar too.” Maggie reddened slightly and turned to Eve hastily. “Listen Eve this is all very nice, but we have a few urgent problems we need to address.”

Eve turned to Annie. “Annie. It’s so good to see you. I can’t really believe it. But I have to say, your timing is awful.”

Annie was confused. “Is something wrong? I thought there was a party here tonight? Isn’t it the Grand Opening? What are you doing here anyway?”

Eve shook her head ruefully. “This is my hotel. I bought it.”

“Seriously? You bought it?" She looked at the building in awe. "How did that happen?”

“It’s a really, long story and I can’t explain now,” Eve sighed. “But everything is screwed up. We have guests arriving in two hours and nothing is ready. The whole thing is a disaster.”

Annie stepped forward gingerly. “Maybe we can help.”

Collapsing into a chair, Eve held her head in her hands. “The drinks order hasn’t arrived and we’ve no booze at all.”

JJ whistled to emphasize the state of crisis.

“And as if that isn’t bad enough, the chef is…out of commission.”

Annie turned to Robin. “Out of commission?”

Robin shrugged. “Pissed.”

“Right,” Annie replied.

“So,” Eve continued,” we have no drink and no food for the party. The whole future of the hotel depends on this night being a success, but it’s going to be an unmitigated disaster.”

JJ stepped forward. “Have you got a car?”

Eve looked up to her. “Pardon me?”

“A car. Have you got one?... It’s just that I can get booze for you. I can do it right now. It will be a little tight, but I’m sure I can get it here in time for the party.”

Eve stood up. “Are you for real? You can do that?”

JJ nodded confidently. “Sure. It’s no problem. How many guests?”

Eve was flabbergasted. “Er…about three hundred I think.”

JJ seemed to calculate in her mind. “Ok. I can just about do it. I’ll need some help though.”

Robin didn’t hesitate. “I’ll help.”

Maggie interjected. “But that doesn’t sort out the food issue does it.”

Eve’s elation was immediately gone. “No… It doesn’t.”

There was silence for a few seconds and JJ stared at Annie imploringly.

At last Annie spoke. “I might be able to help you there.”

*

“I’ll drive,” Robin said, hurrying to the jeep parked outside the hotel.

JJ rushed to keep up with her. “Fine by me. You know the way to Scala Erossou?”

“Sure. Whereabouts are we going?”

“Ice Bar. Just drive. I’ll show you the way through the back streets.”

Robin hit the gas pedal with unintentional force and the car shot forward, pinning them to their seats.

JJ laughed. “Easy tiger. We’re in a hurry, but let’s try and get there in one piece.”

“Sorry.”, Robin replied, slowing the pace. She left the drive and steered onto the treacherous road beyond.

Robin turned to JJ. She was cute, but young and she wondered about her connection with Annie. “How do you two know each other?”

“Oh we met in Athens. Been friends ever since.”

Suddenly Robin remembered. "Oh my god! Weren't you in Goddess that night?...in Athens?"

JJ's eyes widened visibly and she laughed. "Yes! Yes I think I was."

“And you decided to come out here together?”

JJ smiled and turned away to look out of the window. “Something like that.”

“And did you say you knew Maggie?”

JJ was confused. “Maggie?”

“Yes,” Robin said gesturing back to the hotel. “The woman with us before. Our hotel manager.”

“Oh right. No I don’t know her. I saw her one time in the Ice Bar, the day you came in.”

Robin felt her pulse quicken. “Oh?”

“Isn’t that who you were looking for?”

Robin tried to remain expressionless. “Yes actually it was.”

“So Heidi Schultz is a friend of yours too? That surprises me.”

Robin swerved and she glared at JJ. “I’m sorry? Heidi Schultz?”

JJ grabbed the dash to steady herself. “Yes. That’s who Maggie was with. I didn’t know who she was, but one of the other girls told me her name. Everyone in Scala Erossou knows Heidi.”

Robin’s heart was suddenly racing. “And that’s who Maggie was talking to?”

JJ frowned and shrugged. “Didn’t you know that?”

Robin fixed her eyes on the road. “No... No I didn’t.”

*

Sofia was lying on the roof, looking out at the street below. It was very quiet. She hadn’t seen a soul since Annie and JJ had left over half an hour ago. She liked quiet sometimes, but since Annie’s arrival she had come to like having company too.

Annie was a charming girl, with a warm heart and an open, sincere nature. She wasn’t so sure about JJ. All that one seemed to do was go out and then come back the following morning looking tired and a little drunk. Sofia had been on this earth long enough to know what that meant and she didn’t approve one bit. But, if living on this island had taught her anything at all, it was that good people came in all shapes and sizes and she wasn’t about to judge anyone. Particularly when they paid their rent on time, which JJ always did.

A high pitched whirring sound distracted her and she looked up to see a yellow moped careering along the road at high speed apparently only just under control. It screeched to a stop outside and to her amazement she saw that Annie was driving. She looked wide eyed and dishevelled.

With amazing dexterity, Sofia hopped down from the roof and ran to greet her tenant.

“Annie! My god, child! What are you doing?”

Annie grasped both her hands and laughed hysterically. “Oh Sofia. Thank god you’re here. I need your help.”

“Of course. What can I do? Who’s bike is that?”

“Never mind that,” Annie gasped. “I need you to help me cook a meal.”

Sofia smiled happily and held out her hands in an expression of joy. “Of course.  You know I love to cook. Who for?”

Annie looked down sheepishly. “That’s the thing. It’s for quite a lot of people.”

Sofia was undeterred. “This is not a problem. I am from a large family. I have cooked for thirty-five people once.”

Annie took a sharp intake of breath. “Really? Thirty-five? As many as that?”

Sofia nodded triumphantly. “So how many now?”

Annie jumped on the bike and patted the seat behind her. “Hop on Sofia. I’ll tell you when we get there.”

*

Chapter Thirty-five

Standing alone, Eve looked across the terrace to The Lost Resort Hotel. What a shame if all her efforts had been wasted. She sighed, taking in the fresh plaster and gleaming paintwork and in spite of the day’s turmoil, she felt suddenly peaceful.

The building was even more beautiful in the moonlight.

And so, for that matter, was Annie.

She’d been thinking about her for months now, hoping to see her again, but thinking she never would, and then suddenly there she was; as if from nowhere.

It was like a dream. Maybe she would wake up any second and find herself back in the UK, in her old bedroom at Fellborough Chase, lying beside Terri. How would that be, she wondered.

At that moment, she heard the familiar sound of Robin’s scooter nearing the hotel.

Annie was back, and apparently she had her landlady in tow.

Eve climbed slowly from her seat, wondering if this night could get any stranger.

*

“Is that the last one?” Robin panted, loading the crate of beer into the back of the jeep.

JJ ran happily from the back of the bar, a bottle of vodka in one hand and a peach schnapps in the other. “That’s it. Come on. Let’s go.”

Robin jumped into the driver’s seat and gunned the engine. JJ hopped in beside her.

Somehow, JJ had managed to convince her boss at Ice Bar to give them some astonishing quantities of alcohol, on only a promise of later payment from Eve.  It was quite remarkable.

They had made pretty good time, all things considered, but Robin knew they needed to get back urgently. She floored the accelerator and tried to ignore JJ as she grasped the handle above her head.

Robin steered crazily through the maze of back streets, narrowly missing numerous irate pedestrians and finally finding her way back to the main road.

JJ relaxed and Robin glanced across to her. “How on earth did you manage that?”

JJ cast her eyes skywards in an expression of mock horror. “Don’t ask… Honestly, the things a girl has to do to get a drink around here.”

Robin couldn’t help laughing. “I hope you’re joking.”

JJ laughed along with her. “I am. No I just used my charm. The manager likes me.”

Robin tried to concentrate on the road and immediately her mind was flooded with thoughts of Heidi. What was going on? Maggie said she hated her boss. So why were they having a secret tete-a- tete in town? It didn’t make sense. She knew Maggie was up to something, and maybe deep down she had suspected Heidi's involvement, but it all seemed so Machiavellian and unlikely that she had dismissed the idea out of hand. She hoped more than anything that Heidi wasn’t behind all this.

She turned to JJ “What do you know about Heidi Schultz?”

Robin turned to look at her with a keen expression. “Er…not much really. I’m fairly new here myself. All I know is that she owns the Tenth Muse, is incredibly rich and looks amazing.”

“That’s it? I’m sure you know more than that.”

JJ shrugged. “Well I’ve heard rumours, but you know, people gossip all the time. I try not to listen too much. I prefer to work people out for myself.”

Robin couldn’t help but admire the sentiment, but it didn’t help her much. “Come on JJ. Indulge me a little.”

JJ smirked knowingly. “I could ask why you’re interested.”

“You could. But I wouldn’t tell you.”

“Okay. I’ll tell you what I know, but remember this is all hearsay. I’ve no idea if it’s true… Heidi has a pretty bad reputation. She sleeps around a lot and treats women like shit. They say she’s cold and will do anything to get what she wants.”

Robin considered this carefully. Eventually she spoke. “Is that it?”

“Not quite. I heard something else too, but I think it’s probably been exaggerated. It sounds pretty far-fetched to me.”

“Go on. Don’t keep me in suspense.”

“Apparently she had a girlfriend for a while, a British girl called Kim. When she’d had enough of her, she dumped her, but Kim didn’t want to be dumped and wouldn’t leave… She kept hanging around The Tenth Muse and basically pissing Heidi off.”

“And?” Robin was intrigued.

“One day she disappeared.”

“Pardon me?”

“She just disappeared. Nobody has seen her since. The police have been looking for her and everything… It’s sinister stuff.”

Robin laughed nervously. “That's ridiculous.”

“I know. I told you it was far-fetched, but that’s the story.”

Robin shifted uncomfortably in her seat. “And what’s the story with Maggie and Heidi? Do you know anything about that?”

JJ shook her head ruefully. “No. I only know people were shocked when she walked out on Heidi. Apparently they were close in more ways than one, if you know what I mean?”

Robin wished she hadn’t heard that and rammed her foot too hard on the accelerator, causing the engine to whine and wheeze.

Surely these were just idle rumours. She couldn't believe that Heidi was like that; not when she was so in love with her.

*

“This is the kitchen,” Eve said, guiding Annie and Sofia in to the large cooking area.

Sofia’s eyes were wide and her mouth pulled into a tight line. It seemed she wasn’t impressed by the prospect of cooking for three hundred people. Eve pressed on relentlessly. “The pantry, fridge and freezers are full. I think there’s everything you could possibly need.”

Annie looked about her, a strange smile playing about on her mouth. “Okay Eve. No problem.”

Sofia spoke, her voice surprisingly strident for such a small, frail-looking women. “We will cook Greek food for three hundred people. A hot mezze. What will you pay us?”

Eve was a little taken aback by the question. Annie cut in. “We’ll sort that out later Sofia. Eve will pay us what she can. She’s a friend of mine.”

Sofia’s small eyes flitted to Eve suspiciously. She peered at her for what seemed like an eternity.

“Of course, I’ll pay you whatever you like. It’s very important to me and I’m hugely grateful.”

For a moment Sofia continued to stare, and then appearing satisfied she hurried away to the pantry.

Eve took her opportunity.  She rushed to Annie and took her hands tenderly. “Annie, what can I ever do to thank you for this? You’ve saved my skin. Really you have.”

Annie smiled. “It’s no trouble. I’m glad to help… I’m …I'm so pleased to see you Eve… and you look wonderful. Clearly the island suits you.”

Eve felt her face reddening and the same feeling of emotion welled up inside her. “I’m pleased too…Listen Annie…I’m so sorry for leaving Athens the way I did…for not calling you…It was so wrong of me…I think…I think I was just afraid, but I… I’ve often thought about you.”

Annie cast her eyes down to the floor and then looking up suddenly, stared Eve straight in the eye. “I’ve never stopped thinking about you.”

They regarded one other intensely and then Annie took Eve’s face in both hands and pulled her gently to her. She kissed her softly on the mouth and at that second Eve felt as if she had been lit up from the inside. She slid her hands around Annie waist and returned her kiss, gently at first and then with greater urgency.

Suddenly Sofia shouted from the pantry and they broke apart guiltily. “Annie! Come on. We got to cook. Hurry up will you.”

Laughing nervously, Annie backed away towards Sofia’s voice. “I’d…better….go…Sofia…needs…me”

Eve smiled. “You go. I’ve got to get ready anyway.”

She turned and almost danced from the kitchen.

*

Robin pushed the last beer in the fridge and stood up triumphantly. JJ was securing a gin bottle to one of the optics with impressive dexterity, but stopped what she was doing to accept the bottle of Mythos that Robin directed at her. “Good job,” Robin said with relief.

JJ clinked her bottle against Robin’s with a wink, took a swig and returned to her task.

“I suppose I’d better go and find Eve. She’s bound to need help with something.”

“Sure no problem. I can manage here.”

Robin could see that. JJ was clearly a skilled bartender and far superior to herself. It was impressive to see how every job could become art if the person cared enough about it.

She was about to head inside when Maggie appeared from around the side of the hotel. Her previously happy demeanor seemed to have slipped. Robin quickly decided to say nothing about her earlier conversation with JJ.

Maggie crossed the terrace to the bar. She had dressed for the party and was in grey slacks and a white t shirt, which seemed to emphasize the considerable muscles in her arms and shoulders.

Maggie forced a smile. “How are you two getting on?”

Robin was suddenly nervous and replied with caution. “We’re okay. We’ve stocked the bar and there’s more in the cellar.”

“That’s great. Is there a beer behind there for me?”

“Sure.” JJ seemed to glide across to the fridge, grab a bottle and open it in one sweeping movement.

Maggie drank the bottle dry and slammed it back on the bar with a loud thump, startling Robin. Maggie seemed not to notice. “Where is Eve?”

Robin hoped Maggie couldn’t sense her nervousness. “I think she’s getting ready.”

“Shouldn’t you be getting ready?" Maggie said, her expression suddenly dour.  "We want to make a good impression don’t we? The guests will be arriving soon.”

Robin took her cue and hurried towards the hotel, glad to be away from her.

*

Chapter Thirty-six

Eve moved through the increasingly ebullient crowd, feeling confident. This was what she did best, meeting people and charming them. Fellborough Chase had earned its reputation for outstanding hospitality principally through her efforts. Being naturally warm and attentive, she had an aptitude for the trade. She could see that now.

The terrace was crammed with women, all of them smiling, talking and drinking. At the bar, Robin and JJ worked up a storm. Without even being asked, JJ had put together a selection of wicked cocktails and they were going down a treat. Eve wasn’t quite sure how that had happened. The kid had just taken it open herself and to be fair it was as well she had. Robin would never have coped alone. And she was amazing, mixing drinks with speed and accuracy, flirting with the guests, encouraging them to spend a little more.  When this was over, she might offer her a job.

Many more people had arrived than expected, most of them from Scala Erossou. They were principally female tourists who had picked up fliers and decided to come along. It was a successful start. She couldn’t see the travel agents yet, but wasn’t worried. After the day she’d had, she couldn’t believe the party was going ahead at all.

Natalie appeared through the French windows with a tray of canapés. Eve had no idea Annie could even cook. Talk about a lucky break!

She made her way through the throng toward Natalie and inspected the canapés. They looked delicious. She took one and popped it into her mouth. It was incredible. She turned to Natalie, who was scrutinizing her face carefully to see the reaction. “Wow,” Eve said seriously. “Something amazing must be going on in that kitchen.”

Natalie’s eyes gleamed. “It is. The food looks wonderful. Not flashy like in a restaurant. More like the food my mamma makes.”

Liking the sound of that, Eve wandered happily toward the bar.  JJ saw her arrival and slipped a fascinating looking drink across the bar to her. “For the hostess,” she said, bowing curtly.

Eve held it up for examination. “What is it?”

JJ shrugged modestly. “One of my own creations. I’ll call it, All About Eve. Try it.”

Eve laughed and studied the pink concoction carefully. “What’s in it?”

“I can’t tell you that,” JJ said, turning to serve another customer. "Trade secret.”

Eve sipped the drink cautiously and moved the liquid around in her mouth. It was creamy and subtle and then right at the end there was a zesty punch. Eve drank again, marvelling at the layers of texture and flavour. “That’s fantastic. How did you do that?”

JJ blushed slightly. “A gift… maybe.”

Robin touched Eve’s arm and pointed to the far side of the terrace. “Look sis! M|ore guests... They look official.”

Eve turned around. Two women had arrived, both carrying brief cases and dressed formally in dark suits. “Bugger. I think they must be the travel agents.”

Robin patted her on the back and giggled. “Eve stop worrying. It’s going great. Send them over to JJ. She can give them a cocktail. Nothing will bother them after that.”

Eve drained her glass in one, planted it on the bar and headed away to greet them. “Fasten your seat belts girls. It’s going to be a bumpy night.”

*

Maggie watched the scene below. High above the party, the balcony was in darkness and she was content she couldn’t be seen.

Somehow her plan wasn’t working. Everything had been going great and then suddenly random guests arrived early and spoiled everything. And now the party was going far too well.

A blonde shock of hair caught her eye and she gasped at the unexpected sight of Heidi arriving on the terrace. Maggie watched as she made her way to the bar, her heart bouncing in her chest. This was bad. This was really bad! She’d promised Heidi the party would be a disaster, and so far there was nothing disastrous about it. She had to talk to her without being seen. She needed to explain that things were on track and there were still a few surprises in store.

Backing away from the balcony, Maggie entered the bedroom. It was in darkness. Her feet crunched sickeningly and Maggie laughed.

Eve was about to show this room to the travel agents. It was meant to demonstrate the best that The Lost Resort had to offer, but Maggie very much doubted they would be impressed.

*

Robin spotted Heidi making her way through the crowd towards the bar and immediately her stomach flipped over, just as it did each time she saw her.

In tight black hipsters and a close-fitting shirt, Heidi was showing her physique to its full advantage. Her skin was copper from the sun and shimmered slightly as she moved. Robin felt suddenly sick. She had fallen for her; something that hadn’t happened for a long time. But ever since hearing the strange story of the missing girl and the secret meeting with Maggie she just didn’t know what to think.

So when Heidi finally arrived at the bar, looking nervous and flustered, Robin felt uneasy.

“Hi Robin,” she said, agitation palpable in her voice.

“Hi,” Robin replied, feeling equally awkward. “I’m glad you could come. Can I get you a drink?”

“Sure. I’ll have mineral water.”

“Water? Is that it?”

Heidi nodded sheepishly. “Yes. Water will be fine.”

Robin handed her the drink and Heidi sipped delicately from the bottle. “It’s a good party. You must be very happy.”

“Yes. It's going well.”

Heidi began glancing about the place, clearly distracted.”I was wondering…,” she said, “is Maggie about?”

Robin was surprised by the question. “Er… yes. She’ll be here somewhere. Actually come to think of it I haven’t seen her for a while… I thought you two didn’t get along?”

Suddenly Heidi couldn’t make eye contact. “Yes. That's true. But I want to make peace. We’ve known each other a long time.” The words sounded empty and insincere.

Robin studied Heidi carefully before she spoke. She seemed strange. “Maybe she’s in the dining room. We should be serving the food soon.”

Heidi nodded curtly. “Ok. Thanks. If you don’t mind I’ll go and check.”

“Of course not. Help yourself.”

Heidi put the bottle on the bar and headed into the crowd. Robin’s heart was fluttering. She turned to JJ, who had been watching the exchange with interest. “Can you manage the bar on your own for a while?”

JJ winked and tossed a glass over one shoulder with one hand, before catching it perfectly with the other. “Baby, what do you think?”

Without hesitating, Robin dashed from behind the bar and followed Heidi across the terrace.

*

Chapter Thirty-seven

“Welcome to The Lost Resort. Thank you so much for coming.”

Eve extended her hand with a warm smile and Wendy Vitale director of Island Travel, took it firmly. Her expression was blank, as her eyes darted efficiently around the venue. She gave nothing away. “Thank you for the invitation Eve.” Even her voice was neutral.

Joanne Thermopali, on the other hand, from SunWorld, was less guarded. She stared up at the sleek walls of the hotel, her mouth open. “It looks wonderful,” she gasped, a rapt expression on her face. “Beautiful. I can’t believe what you’ve done here.”

Eve had a thrill of pride. “Why thank you. We’ve worked hard, but you know, it was a beautiful building to begin with. Can I get you ladies a drink?”

Joanne nodded enthusiastically. “I’d love one.”

Eve backed toward the bar, bowing politely. “Excuse me a moment.”

Before they could respond, Eve hurried away, summoning Natalie to her as she went.  They met at the bar. Eve was in full professional mode, her face serious. “Take canapés to the two women in suits over there. Be charming.” Natalie didn’t need to be asked twice and darted away eagerly, her arms loaded with delicacies.

JJ placed two impressive looking cocktails on a tray and slid them across to Eve. “Champagne cocktails…Aptly named, Dive into an Open Grave. Guaranteed to conjure happiness, right until you pass out.”

Eve picked up the tray and looked JJ straight in the eye. “Do you think you have a future at The Ice Bar?”

*

From a safe distance, Robin followed Heidi as she wandered into the dining room. Not finding Maggie there and thinking herself unseen, she headed beyond into the corridor that ran past the kitchen and cellars.

Robin watched from the darkened recess of the doorway as she searched the corridor. Her movements were tense and she seemed agitated. Finally, she moved through the door at the far end of the passage and out into the secluded gardens beyond.

Robin waited a minute and then followed her. She crept cautiously through the doorway, looking about carefully. She couldn’t see Heidi. The garden was enclosed on all sides with dense pine and cypress trees. There was no way out, but Heidi seemed to have vanished. Bemused, Robin stepped out into the moonlight and shut the door behind her. As it swung to, she heard a whispered voice behind her and she froze.

“Are you following me?”

She whirled round to see Heidi leaning against the wall behind the door, an amused expression on her face.

“Shit Heidi. You scared me to death.”

She stood up straight and moved across to Robin. “Robin, why are you sneaking around in the dark?”

“I could ask you the same question.”

“I’m looking for Maggie.”

“Well I was following you.”

Heidi laughed mildly. “Why?”

Robin was stuck for a convincing explanation. “I… I don’t know. I wondered why you wanted to see Maggie I suppose.”

“But I told you why. Don’t you believe me?”

Robin stared hard at Heidi, who seemed to struggle to hold her gaze. “To be honest Heidi, I don’t believe you. There’s something going on between you and Maggie. I don’t know what it is but it worries me.”

Heidi looked troubled and walked away from Robin, further into the gardens. Finally she turned and spoke, her voice very quiet. “I promise you there’s nothing for you to worry about. There is some unfinished business between me and Maggie and I have to make it right, sooner rather than later. But it’s not a problem.”

Seeing Heidi so troubled and before she could stop herself, Robin rushed toward her, taking her fully in her arms and pulling her tightly against her. Heidi returned the embrace and Robin felt a peace she had never experienced before, as she allowed herself to be swallowed up by the warmth of Heidi's touch. She had no idea how long they stood like that, but finally she broke away and stepped back, knowing she had to ask the question. “Has it got something to do with the missing English girl?”

Heidi tilted her head in confusion and blinked rapidly. “I'm sorry?...What missing English girl?"”

Robin could see that Heidi's reaction was genuine and felt instantly foolish.”Er…the girl you were seeing…who went missing."

Heidi paused and then something like understanding flashed in her eyes. "Do you mean Kim?"

Robin nodded quickly. "Yes…I think that's what she said her name was…Kim."

Heidi remained perplexed. "Kim was my girlfriend for a while, but we broke up. She wasn't very happy, but she got over it and she went home."

Robin shook her head slowly. "JJ said she never arrived home…People have been talking about it…Saying you did something to her."

Heidi suddenly rushed forward and grabbed Robin's hands. “Robin please listen to me. I don’t know where Kim is. This is the first I've heard about it…I thought she went home… That’s the truth. I wish I could tell you more, but I can’t. I don’t want you to think badly of me. You must believe me. I care about you so much. I couldn’t bear it if you thought I was a bad person.”

Surprised by the intensity of Heidi’s words, Robin couldn’t think of a response.

Heidi spoke softly. “Do you know how much I care about you?”

Robin knew. She knew because she felt the same way. Heidi pressed on, not bothering to wait for a reply. “I’ve never felt like this before. Knowing you has changed me. I want to be a better person. Don’t you realise that?”

Robin nodded slowly, never losing eye contact. “Yes,” she said eventually. “Yes, I do.”

They found each other’s mouths hungrily, gripping one another with animalistic intensity. Feeling the heat of Heidi's body, and the softness of her mouth, Robin was overwhelmed by a desire for Heidi to consume her, to devour her, until there was nothing left.

Neither of them had any idea they were being watched.

*

Maggie stared from the shadows as Heidi took Robin in her arms and kissed her.

Her stomach twisted into knots and she began to tremble. Placing her fist into her mouth, Maggie bit down hard, only mildly aware of the accompanying surge of pain.

In her life, Maggie had seen Heidi with many different women. None of them had mattered. She had used them and then cast them aside as if they were nothing.

But clearly this was different and suddenly everything was crystal clear.

Robin Harper had caught Heidi in some kind of spell. She was trying to take her away, but Maggie wasn’t about to stand by and let that happen.

She’d rather die.

*

Chapter Thirty-eight

A trail of guests followed Eve as she ascended the impressive marble staircase out of the foyer and up to the wide balcony above. Whispering excitedly amongst themselves,  they sipped their drinks and peered eagerly at the exquisite décor and plush furnishings.

Joanne Thermopali hurried over.  “Eve… it’s all wonderful! Wherever did you get the fabrics? They are simply divine… Darling tell me,… what else can the guests expect when they stay here? What do they get for their money?”

Eve considered the question carefully. “Well, they get breakfast, lunch and dinner too if they want it. Obviously they have full use of the pool, the terraces, the gardens and the surrounding forest, which is packed with lovely trails… and it's only a short walk down to the village and the beach.  The bedrooms are finished to an extremely high specification as you will see.”

Wendy had joined them and was listening intently. “That is all very good Eve, but you know, in today’s market, clients are looking for the little extras. Is there a Spa for example? Is there a gym? Are there water sports?”

Eve reached the door to the Bridal Suite and turned to face them. “No. We don’t have any of those things. I’m not saying we won’t in the future. However, the Lost Resort has something else.”

“Oh and what is that?”

Eve sighed thoughtfully. “It’s hard to describe… a certain something; an atmosphere…a feeling that captivates you and soothes your soul. It has its own spirit.”

Wendy’s expression remained deadpan. “Very poetic.”

Joanne was nodding effusively. “I know what you mean! You can feel it as soon as you walk in. It’s magical.”

Eve smiled warmly. “The Lost Resort is totally unique.”

Wendy held up her hands defensively. “Okay. I grant you, the hotel has an… atmosphere….as you put it…”

Eve smiled affectionately. “You either feel it or you don’t.”

“I can feel it,” Joanne said hastily.

“Wait till you see this room. You’ll love it.” Eve winked cheekily at Wendy, who looked away, fighting back the beginnings of a smile.

By now the selected guests were standing in a small crowd before the suite, where Eve hovered excitedly. In term of marketing, this was the piece de resistance, the most elegant room in the hotel, complete with every facility and luxury a woman could want.  The room reeked of quality and she could barely wait to show it off.

She addressed her audience confidently. “When you stay here at The Lost Resort, you stay in luxury. Every bedroom in the hotel has been restored with love and care. We have spared no expense so all our guests feel how special they are to us. This is the Bridal suite, and it sums up everything I love about this hotel .It is elegant, romantic and I think, one of a kind.”

She peered through the group and wondered for the first time why Maggie wasn’t there. Now she thought about it she hadn’t seen Maggie all night. The realisation briefly unsettled her, but she pushed the thought from her mind, and turned to open the bedroom door.

It was locked.

Most rooms in the hotel opened with a master key, but this one was different. It was the only room in the hotel with the added security of a Chubb lock. Consequently, the door locked as it closed and required a special key to open it. Maggie had been the last one in and apparently she still had the key.

Ruefully, she turned to face her guests. “I’m terribly sorry.  I seem to have forgotten the key.”

An embarrassed titter echoed across the landing, as the guests exchanged nervous glances. She was struck by a moment of inspiration and laughed confidently. “Gremlins,” she said lightly. “I won’t keep you a second.”

She knew the door could be opened from the inside and quickly formed a plan. Hastening to the next bedroom door, she turned the handle. As it opened she felt her body relax.

This would require a bit more athleticism than she was accustomed to, but desperate times required desperate measures.

*

Annie looked down at the display of plates before them and wiped her forehead with a cloth. There was dolmabes, keftedes, taramasalata, skordalia, tiropitakia, octopus salad, Greek salad, traditional unleavened bread and so much more.  All had been prepared using Sofia’s family recipes, passed down from mother to daughter over centuries.

The heat was searing in the kitchen and they hadn’t stopped working for the last two hours. Sofia was still busy, adding final touches to each plate; wedges of lemon, a drizzle of oil, mint leaves, marjoram, cubes of feta and juicy black and green olives.

It was nothing less than a feast and Annie felt a pride that she hadn’t felt for a long time.

Sofia caught her expression. “It is good, yes?”

“Yes,” Annie said, gazing at the banquet. "it is very good."

“It’s a Mez’edies,” Sofia said, moving from plate to plate checking each one was perfect.

“It’s a miracle,” Annie said, laughing happily.

And part of her really believed that.  They had achieved so much in such a short time.

Sofia smiled, her dark eyes suddenly bright. “You did very well. You’re a good girl Annie. And I think one day maybe, a great cook.”

Annie almost cried.

*

The garden door slammed shut and Robin leapt from Heidi’s embrace. She had lost track of time and felt light-headed, completely consumed by the sensation of Heidi’s soft mouth against her own. She whispered in her ear, “What was that?”

Heidi peered into the blackness of the door recess. She too was breathless and dishevelled. “I can’t see anything.”

Robin couldn’t see anything either. The shadows had shrouded the doorway in impenetrable darkness.

Slowly, Heidi stepped forward. Robin could see she was nervous. “Is someone there?” she asked, her voice a little shaky.

There was no response.

“Hello?” Heidi asked again.

But there was only silence.

She moved further into the shadows, finally disappearing from sight, before quickly re-emerging. “There’s nobody here,” she said cheerily. “Must have been the wind.”

Robin was incredulous. “The wind?” It was as calm an evening as it was possible to imagine. “I don’t think so.”

Heidi moved to her and slid an arm around her waist. “There’s nobody else here.”

“Not now there isn’t,” Robin muttered, looking to Heidi with wide eyes. “Do you think someone was watching?”

Heidi considered this for a moment and then, to Robin's surprise, she paled visibly.

“What’s the matter?”

Heidi turned to Robin, kissed her quickly on the lips and then backed toward the door. “I’m sorry Robin.... I have to go.”

Robin watched as Heidi rushed from the garden and she was left alone, under a trillion blinking stars, thinking she would probably live to regret the day she ever met Heidi Schultz.

*

Eve landed hard on the balcony and tumbled in an inelegant heap against the railing. She glanced behind her and gulped hard when she saw the distance she had just crossed. Jumping from one balcony to another was a really bad idea. She knew that. It was really high too. Still, she was desperate and she hadn’t time to mess about. Shakily she climbed back to her feet and tried hard not to think about what could have happened if she hadn’t made the distance. Still, at least she wasn’t injured.

Quickly she opened the French window and strode with purpose into the suite.

She was about half way across the darkened room when she noticed an odd smell and how strange the floor felt under her feet. It was as if she were walking on broken biscuits. She stopped for a moment. Now that she was still, she could also hear something; a rather unpleasant clicking and rustling sound. It was dark in the bedroom, but through the gloom she noticed small black shapes darting about in all directions.

There were millions of them.

Stifling a scream Eve dashed to the nearest switch and flicked it, flooding the room with light.

There were cockroaches everywhere.

They scurried across the floor and walls, on the ceiling, in the drapes; they were all over the beautiful oversize bed and falling from the light fittings.

Feeling nauseous, Eve dashed back out on to the balcony, slamming the French doors behind her.

How had this happened in the very bedroom she intended to show that night? Maybe Robin was right. Maybe somebody was trying to sabotage the evening. She hadn’t seen Maggie all night and that was extremely unusual. Normally she couldn’t get away from her.

Still, she couldn't worry about that now. She had a crowd waiting to see the suite and a 30 ft drop to leap across. She didn’t know which proposition was worse.

There was nothing else for it, because she couldn’t risk opening the suite door and liberating millions of the dirty little beasts. She would have to go back the way she came.

Reluctantly Eve climbed back up on the railings.

She hated cockroaches.

Chapter Thirty-nine

Robin made her way quickly to the upper landing. She was confused by Heidi’s erratic behaviour, but didn’t have the time to think about it. She’d already been away from the party too long and Eve would need her help.

The food had been served and she didn’t want the VIPs to miss it.

A small crowd was standing outside the suite, talking amongst themselves and looking anxious. Robin recognised, the agents and the mayor but there was no sign of Eve or Maggie.

She approached a small woman, alone at the rear of the group. Her eyes were enormous in a little heart-shaped face and she blinked far too often.

“I’m looking for Eve Harper?”

The woman’s eyes widened even further and she leaned in to Robin conspiratorially. She pointed at the bedroom door next to the suite. “She went in there.” She whispered.

“Really?...How odd.”

“That was five minutes ago. Then we heard some banging and a scream.” She pointed this time to the suite. The tiny woman seemed to pause for effect. “Since then we haven’t seen anything.”

Robin looked about her. Everybody in the group looked worried and excited in  equal measure. She strode to the front of the group. “Good evening ladies. I’m so sorry you’ve been kept waiting. I’ll go and see what’s keeping my sister. In the mean time, supper has just been served so if you would make your way down to the dining room, we can resume the showcase shortly. ”

The group seemed reluctant to leave, eager to know what was going on, but finally they drifted toward the staircase, muttering in obvious disappointment.

Feeling the heat in her cheeks, Robin scuttled to the far door and entered quickly. The lights were off and Eve was nowhere to be seen.

Suddenly, Eve crash landed on the small balcony outside. Her feet skidded on the terracotta tiles, and she shot past the doors, her arms cart wheeling ludicrously.

Robin screeched and fell back against the wall. Straightening herself quickly, she rushed outside, where her sister was now sprawled on her back, legs akimbo, with a look of total alarm on her face.

“What in god's name are you doing?” Robin demanded.

Eve stared at her, wide eyed. “I… I was trying to open the door to the suite from the inside. Maggie’s got the key.”

Robin pulled her clumsily to her feet. “Bloody hell. It’s not worth risking your life for.”

Eve looked suitably embarrassed. “I was in a hurry. I didn’t know what else to do.”

Robin looked over the edge of the balcony and shut her eyes for a second. “Jesus. You maniac!”

Eve grabbed both Robin’s shoulders roughly and stared into her eyes. “Cockroaches!”

For a moment Robin didn’t respond. “I’m sorry?” she managed finally.

Eve nodded frantically. “There are cockroaches everywhere! I think someone has planted them deliberately. I don’t know how… I’m so sorry I ever doubted you Robin.”

Robin was overcome. Finally Eve got it. “It’s Maggie,” she spat. “She’s been trying to spoil this party from the very beginning.”

Eve nodded ruefully. “I can see that now. It all fits... But why? Why would she do that?”

“I don’t know yet. It may have something to do with Heidi.” Robin was surprised at how much it hurt for her to say the words.

“From The Tenth Muse?”

Robin nodded and Eve scowled in confusion. “Am I missing something?”

“I think we both are…There's no time to discuss it now. There are twenty guests out there who think you’ve been murdered. ”

*

Heidi darted along the lower corridor, her face ashen. This was spiraling out of control.

She hoped it had not been Maggie spying on them in the garden earlier. The prospect made her nauseous. If Maggie had seen her with Robin, God only knew how she would react.

Heidi had to find her. She had to tell her to stop.

Ultimately this was all her fault.

She had always known that Maggie’s feelings were bordering on the obsessive. She had used the situation to her own advantage. Maggie would do anything for her. Up until recently, it hadn’t mattered. Heidi hadn’t cared how her actions affected other people. But suddenly, everything was different. She was different. She wanted to be better. She wanted to be better for Robin.

She turned a corner and followed the corridor around the back of the kitchens. It was quiet. The low thrum of the party didn’t penetrate the thick walls in this part of the building and suddenly she felt isolated.

She made her way slowly down the passage, but after a short distance decided Maggie wasn’t in this remote quarter. Turning, she was about to make her way back, when suddenly Maggie stepped out from the shadows, blocking her way. .

Heidi’s legs felt weak.

Maggie's face was grim and she had a peculiar look in her eyes. “Who are you looking for?” she asked, her voice soft and menacing.

Heidi felt her pulse quicken. “I… I’m looking for you.”

“Oh. I see… You want me now do you?”

Her tone was vitriolic and Heidi steeled herself.

“I need to talk to you Maggie.”

Maggie stared intensely. Her silence was unnerving.

“Listen…"Heidi whispered carefully. "I need to know... What exactly has been going on here? … I’m getting worried.”

Maggie stared back at her. “I could ask you the same question.” Heidi could smell the stale beer on her breath and it was obvious from her bloodshot eyes that Maggie had been drinking.

Heidi continued hesitantly. “What have you done Maggie? I know about the fliers and the drinks and the chef… but what else is going on? Please tell me.”

Maggie didn’t appear to be listening. “I’m a bloody fool.” She said quietly. "Why did I not see it?" Heidi instinctively stepped away. “Maggie… I can see you’re upset, but seriously. I don’t want anybody to get hurt.” A thought of Kim stole into her mind. “And I hope nobody has been hurt already. Tell me that everything is okay and I’ve nothing to worry about.”

Maggie laughed and turned her back on Heidi. “I’ll see you later.” She walked around the corner and disappeared from sight.

*

Annie was about to head outside and join the party, when the sound of whispered voices stopped her. She wasn’t prone to eavesdropping, but something about the tone of this conversation bothered her.

She moved towards the bend in the corridor and pressed her back against the wall. One of the women was pleading with the other not to hurt anyone. She sounded genuinely worried.

Then footsteps approached and she stole back into the shadows, crouching down and feeling suddenly as if she were caught in an old Hitchcock movie.

Maggie rounded the corner, and walked straight past her. Annie sighed with relief. The burly scot looked mad as hell and was quickly followed by an attractive blonde, who hurried by in the same oblivious manner.

She waited until the two women were out of sight and then, feeling the thrill of espionage, made her way out to the terrace.

*

“JJ! I need you to do something very important.”

JJ looked at Robin gravely. “Oh?”

“It is a strange request and not necessarily ethical.”

JJ’s brow furrowed visibly. “What is it?”

Robin looked around to check she was safe and then leaned in close to JJ’s ear. “I want you to load the cocktails.”

JJ narrowed her eyes. “I’m not sure I follow.”

We need to get the guests really hammered, especially the agents. We’ve no bedroom to show them.”

JJ grinned. “Okay! Why not? I’ll see what I can do.”

Robin grinned mischievously and turned around to find Eve.

The party by now was in full swing. At least four hundred women were here. They were milling around the terrace, the dining room and the bar and a few had taken to the raised wooden dance-floor at the far end and were happily gyrating to the funky, bass sounds of The Black-Eyed Peas.

Eve was near the dining room entrance, chatting animatedly to the mayor, who looked relieved that Eve was still in one piece. She was demonstrating her acrobatic skills, whirling her arms around and laughing, as she recreated her amazing balcony leap from earlier. Robin wondered if she had mentioned the cockroaches.

Glancing across the terrace, Robin spotted the agents. They were in a far corner, huddled together and deep in discussion. They seemed to be arguing. One of them was pointing at architectural details of the building and almost swooning with delight. The other appeared unimpressed and was shaking her head, whilst writing note in a small pad. Right on cue, Natalie appeared carrying two vicious looking cocktails. They were yellow and bore a worrying resemblance to toxic waste. Regardless, they each accepted one, and Robin grimaced as the less enthusiastic agent drank lustily.

Her mood changed instantly, as she noticed Maggie emerge from the kitchens.

Maggie glanced around until eventually her eyes settled on Robin. With her mouth set in a tight line, she pushed her way through the crowd toward her.

*

Chapter Forty

Eve left the mayor and headed for the dining room. She wanted to see for herself what her guests were raving about.

A large crowd swarmed around the trestle tables at the far end of the room, picking from the various plates and talking excitedly.

The air was rich with the heavenly fragrances of garlic, thyme, cinnamon and nutmeg, and each plate was bursting with colour. It was traditional Greek food at its very best. She grabbed a plate and glanced up and down the table. Each dish was so tempting; she didn’t know where to start.

“What do you think?”

She turned to see Annie standing beside her. Instinctively, Eve put her plate down and pulled Annie into a tight embrace. Eventually, she released her and pointed to the table. “It's absolutely incredible. You never said you could cook like this. What can I ever do to thank you?”

Annie smiled slightly. “You don’t need to thank me. It was my pleasure. Have you tasted it?”

“No,” Eve said casting her eyes up to heaven. “If I told you what I’d been doing you wouldn’t believe me. I’m going to try it now... Mind you, I’m not really sure what I’m eating.”

Annie took Eve’s plate. “Let me pick out a nice selection for you. I’ll talk you through it. Okay?”

Eve nodded, thinking that her heart might melt.

*

Heidi stepped outside, just in time to see Maggie hurrying through the crown towards Robin. She hurried after her, grabbing her arm firmly. Maggie spun round and Heidi had the sense that she was only just keeping herself under control. “Wait!” Heidi said, forcing a smile. “I want to talk to you.”

Maggie didn’t say anything and simply stared hard at Heidi. “What do you want to talk about?”

Heidi winked. “Not here,” she whispered. “It’s too public. People can hear us. Is there somewhere quiet we can talk?”

Maggie considered this, scrutinising her keenly. Finally she relented. “Okay. I know a place. Follow me.” Maggie turned to glare at Robin and then made her way back towards the hotel. Heidi looked at Robin in desperation and followed Maggie back to the building. She could only imagine how all this looked, but she couldn’t allow Maggie to tell Robin the full extent of her involvement. She might still persuade Maggie to stop what she was doing, before it went too far. And if that was the case, Robin need never know about any of it.

*

Robin had no idea what kind of game Heidi was playing, but she didn’t like it. She made up her mind. When this evening was over, she would stay away from her altogether. Heidi was obviously a player and she didn’t like being part of her game. She just wished her heart would stop aching so much.

Eve approached and Robin tried to focus on her plate, which was piled high with food from the buffet. She was beaming and chewing noisily. Robin looked down at the mountain of food. “Is that all for you?”

Eve nodded happily. “Great isn’t it. Have you seen that spread? I’m thinking of recruiting Annie as chef...Mind you, it might be a bad idea under the circumstances.”

“What circumstances?”

“Er....well you see... the thing is.”

Robin stared at her with wide eyes, her jaw dropping open. “No way! Did you two get it on?”

Eve sighed and shook her head. “Honestly Robin. You’re like a teenager.”

“So that’s why you kept asking me about her.” Robin couldn’t help being amused by Eve's modesty. “You’re so funny.”

“Never mind about that now," Eve said hurriedly. "Have you seen Maggie anywhere?”

“I saw her very briefly a few minutes ago." Robin replied sourly. "She went somewhere with Heidi. I don’t know where they are now and I really don’t want to know.”

Eve inhaled deeply and chewed thoughtfully on a stuffed vine leaf. Eventually she spoke. “I’m going to sack her.”

Robin turned on her quickly. “What?...When? Is that a good idea?”

“Tonight; after everybody has gone home.”

“What reason will you give? You've no proof of anything.”

Eve shrugged carelessly. “I don't care. I'll think of something”

Robin was uneasy, but nodded her agreement. “I think it’s the right thing to do. Just make sure I’m there when you tell her.”

*

Heidi followed Maggie through the doorway and descended the steep, stone steps to the cellar.

It was gloomy and she wondered if she was making a mistake, putting herself into an isolated place with Maggie in this unpredictable mood.

A single light bulb at the bottom of the steps made little impression on the darkness. Heidi cast her eyes about nervously, wishing she were somewhere else.

Maggie was facing her now. “So what do you want to tell me?” she asked gruffly.

Heidi’s mind was racing. She was improvising and hadn’t really thought this far ahead. She decided just to start talking and hope something occurred to her. “I need to tell you about Robin Harper.”

Maggie visibly recoiled at the mention of her name. “What about her? It’s a bit late to tell me you’re fucking her. I know all about it. I was in the garden. I saw you.”

Heidi swallowed hard. “I’m not …fucking her...Not really.”

Maggie continued to stare, her body rigid. “Your lies are beginning to aggravate me Heidi.”

“It’s true, “ Heidi said quickly. “I... I kissed her... and there’s a bit of a romance... in her mind. But that’s it.”

Maggie blinked a couple of times, a flicker of doubt crossing her face. “What do you mean..  in her mind?”

Heidi's confidence grew. “I’ve been stringing her along…You know, leading her on. She thinks I like her, but I have no feelings. I’ve been acting. I thought it would be a good way to find out what was going on up here.”

Maggie didn’t speak for a long time. When she finally did, her voice was quiet and pensive. “It would make sense...But why didn’t you tell me?...and. I... I’ve never seen you like that with a woman before.”

Heidi tried to sound casual. “Well the circumstances are different. She’s clever. It had to be convincing.”

Maggie nodded slowly. “Yes…She is clever… A fucking nuisance really.”

“So you see… You can trust me. We’ve known each other a long time Maggie. I’m not going to abandon you now.”

Maggie smiled and Heidi squeezed her arm affectionately.  Maggie pulled her into a rib crushing hug and Heidi gasped as the air was squeezed from her lungs . She pulled herself free only to find Maggie looking her straight in the eye. “But I still have a problem…. Why did you ask me all those questions?”

Heidi felt the heat in her face and looked down. “Er...questions? What do you mean?”

“You know what I mean." Maggie crossed her arms and sneered. "What have you been up to Maggie? Don’t hurt anybody Maggie...Please. Please. Pretty  please.” She mimicked Heidi’s accent with unnerving authenticity. “You've changed your mind because you like her….In fact, you've just changed.” She began pacing, first to the right and then to the left and Heidi watched as she prowled like a caged animal. She realised she should probably leave.

“Listen Maggie...”

“DON’T FUCKING INTERUPT ME!” She roared unexpectedly. “You’ve been lying to me all along. I know that now. You’ve fallen in love with that... that...cunt. I’ve given you everything. I’ve put up with your shit for the last five years. Well not any more. You’ve treated me like a fool.” She hurried to Heidi and grabbed her by the shoulders. Her strength was incredible. Heidi struggled but it was useless. Maggie had completely lost her senses. She pushed her face into Heidi’s, so their noses were almost touching and kissed her hard on the mouth. She smiled bitterly. “I think it’s over for you and me Heidi,” and with that, she pushed Heidi with all her might. Heidi stumbled backward, and realised too late that she was falling. Her hands flailed wildly but there was nothing to hold on to and her head crashed into the wall with a soft, wet thud.

Heidi was vaguely aware of the lights dwindling, as her limp body slid to the floor.

*

Chapter Forty-one

Eve was happy that she had spoken to everybody at the party. They were an eclectic group; women from all over the world, mingling with locals from the island.

It was Eve's plan to give each guest a goody bag as they were leaving, complete with a t-shirt, a selection of toiletries, a hotel brochure and a booking form.

She approached the travel agents, just in time to see Natalie collecting their empty glasses and giving them two fresh cocktails. Both the women were smiling inanely and Eve noted that Wendy, the rather dour agent from Island Travel, was wearing only one shoe.

“Good evening ladies,” she said brightly.

Joanne’s eyes were sparkling. “Hello Eve,” she said, her voice slightly slurred. “It’s a fabulous party. “Tell me…Where did you get that chef?”

“Aha…” Eve laughed with mock secrecy. “She’s my secret weapon.”

“Wonderful food. Simply wonderful,” Joanne continued emotionally, looking like she might cry.

Wendy, put a hand on Eve’s shoulder and Eve wasn’t sure if she was being friendly or simply trying to remain upright. “Eve Harper,” she said very seriously, blasting hot, alcoholic fumes in her face. “This hotel…THIS HOTEL,” she said, the volume of her voice increasing dramatically as she swept her arm around in a wide arc , “ is simply magical. I love it. I love the building, I love the pool, I love the food, I love that little girl who keeps bringing me drinks, …I love it all…I may even love you.”

Eve fought back laughter. “That’s wonderful Wendy. I’m so glad you like it.”

The agent waved an inebriated finger in her face. “No no no no! Not like. Love. I love it.”

Eve was stuck for words. “I’m delighted you feel that way. Does that mean we can do business together?”

.Wendy struck her chest loudly. “We can definitely do business Eve Harper… And do you know why?”

Eve shrugged. “Er…Because…because you… love the hotel?”

“NO,” Wendy snapped and then smiled drunkenly. “Because this hotel has its own spirit. And I can feel it!”

*

Somewhere in the blackness, Heidi was aware of someone sprinkling water on her face. She was only dimly conscious. Her head was pounding and she felt sick. She groaned and tried to open her eyes, but couldn’t. She heard a familiar voice. It seemed a long way away.. “Ssh Heidi. Don’t move. Keep still.”

A cool cloth was pressed against her face and someone stroked the hair back from her forehead.

Heidi groaned as she remembered what had happened. She was in the cellar of The Lost Resort.

Maggie must have lost her mind.

Heidi felt her consciousness returning slowly and forced her eyes open. The blackness about her was complete. She heard the sound of somebody creeping away through the cellar and assumed it was whoever had been mopping her head. Moaning with the pain, she forced herself into a sitting position. She wondered who had helped her ,but felt too ill to go after her. She just knew she had to get out of here.

White lights flashed behind her eyes and she was overcome with nausea. She cradled her head in her hands and tried to take deep breaths.

She needed to find Maggie, before she did something terrible. She had let this thing get completely out of control.

Gasping for breath and trying hard to block out the pain slicing through her skull, Heidi pushed herself to her feet. It was impossible to see through the darkness. There must be a light down here somewhere, but she had no chance of finding it. It was pitch black and she was totally disorientated.

The floor felt unstable beneath her feet and she lurched crazily to one side, bumping into the wall.

She waited for the vertigo to pass and then tentatively stepped forward, until eventually her foot grazed what felt like a step. She almost fell again. This must be the way out. With painful care she climbed the steps, stopping to steady herself every few seconds. All she wanted to do was sit and hold her head, but she couldn’t afford to rest.

Finally she reached the door and scrambled around for the handle. Finding it, she turned it and pushed, but the door didn’t budge.

It was locked

*

Robin joined JJ behind the bar and apologized quickly for her lengthy absence. “It just seemed that you were managing so well on your own.”

“It’s really not a problem," JJ replied with a smile. "I love this.”

“I can see that.” Robin had never seen anybody work a bar the way JJ did. “Where did you learn to do it?”

“Oh, you know, here and there. I’ve spent a lot of time in bars.”

Robin was about to laugh but was then distracted by the sight of some new arrivals to the party. An elegant lady in her early sixties emerged on the terrace, followed by a small entourage; consisting of two burly men, a smattering of women of roughly the same age and a younger gentlemen, very tanned and neat in appearance.

“What time is it JJ?”

“Er…nearly midnight. Why?”

“It seems late to be arriving at a party, wouldn’t you agree?”

JJ looked up and saw the new faces. She laughed. “Robin, this is Greece. For us it‘s early!”

Eve joined them at the bar and followed their line of vision to the unusual group on the terrace. The stylish woman was looking the hotel up and down with admiration, her eyes intense and piercing. The rest seemed to form a protective group around her.

JJ studied the woman too. “Is she a movie star?”

“I don’t know… but I’m going to find out.” With that, Eve made her way slowly toward the woman, who noting her approach, turned to face her, a confident and unusual smile on her distinguished face. She stepped forward and extended a hand warmly. Eve took it and returned the smile, but she was perplexed and unsure what to say.

Her guest took the initiative. “Hello Eve. How lovely to finally meet you. I am Olivia Byron.”

*

Sofia cleaned the worktop with frenetic speed, sweeping the remnants of food into her apron and then tipping the debris into a large bin. She washed her hands quickly in the sink and glanced around the kitchen. She was satisfied that all was as it should be. Annie was in the dining room, explaining the different dishes to the tourists. It was right that they knew what they were eating.

She was pleased with Annie. She was turning into a superb cook. She just didn’t realize it yet. She could do great things.

Sofia felt nostalgic being in this kitchen again. It had been a long time. Not much had changed since she had last been here and it had been a peculiar sensation walking back into the building after all this time.

Fate was a strange thing.

She made her way to the exit, toward the sound of the party, when a faint knocking sound disturbed her.

She stopped to listen.

It was there again: knocking from further along the corridor.  She was about to turn around to investigate when Annie suddenly appeared from the dining room. She was carrying a large and rather exotic looking drink.

“Sofia…There you are. I’ve brought you a cocktail. Come on. You’re missing the party.”

“Did they like our food?” Sofia asked, eyeing the drink suspiciously.

“They must have. There’s nothing left.”

“That’s good.” Sofia said, taking a nip of the cocktail. She giggled nervously. “Delicious.”

Annie put an arm around her tiny shoulders. “Come on Sofia. Let’s go and have a boogie. I think we’ve earned it.”

Sofia squeezed Annie’s waist in response and the two of them made their way outside.

*

Chapter Forty-two

Eve, Robin and JJ stood at the front gates of the hotel. It was 3 am and the last of the guests were finally leaving. A trail of weary revellers followed the path around the side of the hotel, guided by thousands of fairy lights. Each was given a small bag as they departed.

Robin handed out a bag and nodded her approval. “That’s a really nice touch Eve.”

Eve dispensed another to an inebriated woman, who accepted the gift with a whoop of delight. “What can I say?" Eve laughed. “I’m a marketing genius.”

JJ peeped inside a bag. “Can I have one?”

Eve laughed. “I think it’s the least I can do…Help yourself. I was wondering JJ, have you seen Annie?”

JJ was already emptying the bag, her face animated. “I last saw her dancing with Sofia.”

Eve sighed happily. “Well it didn’t go exactly to plan, but somehow I think we pulled it off.”

“We did,” Robin agreed, but she seemed distracted and sad.

At that moment, Wendy and Joanne rounded the corner, arm in arm and singing an unrecognizable song in Greek.  They tottered towards them, giggling and kicking their feet and Eve noticed that Wendy had now lost both of her shoes. She was smashed. The two travel agents barely acknowledged them as they careered through the gap, although Joanne somehow managed to swipe a goody bag as she passed by. Disappearing into the night, Wendy called behind her, her voice melodious in its intoxicated state. “So long Eve Harper. We’ll be in touch.”

The three of them burst out laughing, and Eve turned her attention to JJ.”What did you give them to drink?”

JJ shrugged and grinned. “What didn’t I give them to drink?”

“You saved our skin JJ…" Eve said sincerely. "You, Annie and Sofia. It’s a good job you showed up when you did."

JJ looked to her, her dark eyes reflecting the constellation of the night. “I think it was fate.”

Robin raised a solitary eyebrow. “JJ! I got you all wrong. I had no idea you were such a romantic.”

JJ winked, before inspecting the soap from her goodie bag. “I just think things happen for a reason.”

Eve considered JJ’s words and smiled. “I don't care what it was. I'm just glad you're here... So… Do you want a job?”

JJ seemed genuinely surprised “A job?”

Eve nodded enthusiastically. “Now that I’ve seen what you can do, I can’t possibly risk somebody else getting their hands on you.”

“But I already have a job. I work at the Ice Bar.”

“I’ll match what they pay you and give you accommodation for free.”

JJ’s eyes were wide. “Would I be the manager?”

Eve looked to Robin. She was the bar manager after all. With a knowing frown, Robin turned to JJ and patted her arm affectionately. “Of course you would. I’d be a crap manager anyway. Besides I've got lots of other things I want to do. Don’t you agree Eve?”

Eve smiled her silent thanks.

“Well under those circumstances, how could I possibly refuse?… Oh there’s one more thing.”

“Yes?” Eve asked curiously.

“I have this picture in my mind. I don’t know where it came from. I can see it when I close my eyes. It’s a bar… just like the bar you have back there, but over the top it says…JJ’s Cocktail Bar.”

Robin and Eve exchanged amused glances. “I think we can manage that,” Eve agreed.

“Really?" JJ gasped.  "Are you serious?”

Eve laughed loudly. “Of course. I like the sound of it.” She shook JJ’s hand with genuine delight. “Welcome to the Lost Resort.”

Robin regarded Eve casually. “That’s the bar sorted…But, what are you going to do about the chef?”

*

Olivia and her entourage seemed to have settled in for the night. They had gathered at the tables nearest the bar, and were chatting over their cocktails.

Robin, Eve and JJ appeared on the terrace, looking exhausted.

Eve trudged across to them and Olivia stood to greet her. “Eve, I can see you are tired. We’ll be leaving shortly. Thank you so much for the invitation.”

Eve smiled sleepily. “What can I say? Thank you so much for selling me the hotel. I hope you won’t leave before I give you the grand tour.”

Olivia’s eyes sparkled. “I thought you’d never ask.”

They made their way across the terrace and through the French windows into the Dining Room. Olivia nodded her approval. “I like the way you have done it. It is very tasteful. Appropriate, I think, for today’s market.”

“Yes. That’s what I’ve tried to achieve. But I want the hotel to have character too. You know, the building itself is so powerful and I want the inside to say something as well. At the moment it’s a blank canvas. I’m waiting for inspiration.”

Olivia smiled her agreement. “And I’m sure it will come.”

“You missed the food I’m afraid. It was wonderful.”

“So I hear… I also heard from a friend you had employed Pierre Maurice, from Mytilene.”

Eve flushed slightly and looked away before responding. “Er… Yes I did…He didn’t cook tonight though.”

“That doesn’t surprise me.”

Eve glanced up sharply. “Really? Why not?”

Olivia shrugged as though it were nothing. “His reputation is… shall we say… somewhat tarnished. He was very good once, but I hear he has lost his edge.”

“Mmm,” Eve sighed noncommittally. “That may be true.”

“I think he has discovered Ouzo.” Olivia said conspiratorially.

Eve nodded. “Yes . I think he has… Happily, I found a replacement.”

Olivia raised an eyebrow quizzically. “Really? Anyone I know?”

“I doubt it,” Eve said retrieving a napkin from the floor and placing it on the table carefully. “She’s new . She was taught by a local, so her food is very traditional.”

Olivia’s face lit up. “How interesting. We always served traditional food when I was here. The guests preferred it. I had an excellent chef; a local woman. She lost her husband in the war. I liked her a lot. I often wonder what she’s doing these days. Mind you, she must be about a hundred years old by now. That’s if she’s still alive at all.”

Eve strolled to the doorway. “Shall we move on Olivia? I’m particularly pleased with the reception area. I think you’ll like it too.”

Olivia followed her eagerly. “Of course. Lead on.”

They moved into the corridor and Olivia breathed in deeply. She gazed lovingly at the marble tiles and delicate ornamentation on the ceiling.

Eve’s voice drew her back down to earth. “I’m afraid I can’t show you the bedrooms. They’re not quite ready yet. There was one room ready to showcase, but sadly we had a setback.”

Olivia widened her eyes but didn't ask for details. “It’s no matter. I’m grateful to see what you have done so far. You have achieved a very high standard.”

Eve sighed. “We’ve worked hard on it.”

At that moment there was a faint knocking sound from the cellar door and Eve spun around.

Olivia frowned quizzically. “Is everything alright dear?”

Eve listened. “Yes… I’m sorry. I thought I heard something.”

Again, there was a thumping sound from the corridor. “Did you hear that?”

Olivia nodded, looking alarmed. “Indeed I did. What is it?”

Eve could feel her heart racing. “I… I’m not sure." She stammered. "Will you excuse me while I go and look?”

Olivia linked her arm. “My dear girl, I’ll come with you. I don’t think you should go alone. In fact, would you like me to get one of my people?”

Eve tried to laugh it off but the noise was hollow and unconvincing. “No… No I’m sure it’s nothing.”

She made her way quickly along the passage to the cellar door at the far end and Olivia followed her closely.

“I think it came from…”

“The cellar!” Olivia cut in.

Eve looked to her and smiled. “Yes. The cellar.”

Huddled together, they approached the door cautiously. Again something banged from the other side and they jumped with fright. “Jesus!” Eve cursed before she could stop herself.

Olivia eyed the door suspiciously. “I think someone is locked in there.”

Eve produced a master key from her back pocket and in spite of her shaking hands, slipped it into the lock. The bolts fell with a loud clunk.

She pulled back the door and both she and Olivia stepped back as Heidi Schultz fell out of the darkness from where she had been sitting against the door. Eve crouched down immediately and supported her. She looked grimy and pale and had a livid, purple bruise on her temple.

“Bloody hell,” Olivia said with genuine horror. “What’s going on?”

Eve looked up at her. “I have no idea. Are you all right? What happened?”

Heidi grabbed Eve’s collar and looked into her eyes in desperation. “It was Maggie! She locked me in? Where is she?”

Eve was baffled. “Maggie? Are you sure? I don’t know where she is. I haven’t seen her for hours.”

Using the wall for support, Heidi stumbled to her feet. “I have to find her.”

*

Chapter Forty-three

Robin lay back on the sun lounger and gazed at the night sky. It was completely clear and the stars were dazzling in their multitude. She took a long pull of beer and sighed, wondering wherever Heidi and Maggie had disappeared to. Something about that situation felt wrong, but she was tired and didn’t really want to think about it. She glanced across at JJ, lying next to her on an adjacent lounger. She had a satisfied smile on her face.

“I think you are going to fit in here JJ.” She said.

JJ opened her eyes and looked across to the bar area. For a moment she was somewhere else and Robin fancied she was imagining herself in JJ’s cocktail bar, wowing the ladies with her incredible bar tending skill. “I think you might be right. …This island…” JJ whistled appreciatively. “It’s like paradise… and the hotel… Well, it’s just beautiful.”

Robin watched her settle back on the lounger, envious of her obvious contentment.

At that moment, Annie and Sofia wandered across from the dance floor. They were flushed and sweaty from hours of dancing. Sofia tumbled into an empty chair and Annie laughed raucously. “You know Sofia…for a mature lady…you dance very…energetically.”

Her dark eyes sparkled. “I’m 93 years old you know. And I am still fitter than any other person I know.”

Annie smirked. “Sofia you are nothing short of amazing. What’s the secret?”

She shrugged. “There’s no secret. In my mind I have always been sixteen.”

Slowly JJ sat up, frowning at something on the far side of the swimming pool. “Robin,” she whispered. “I've found Maggie.”

Robin sprang up, spilling beer down her chest.

JJ nodded across the pool.”She's over there."

Maggie was standing perfectly still, her expression difficult to read. Robin felt her stomach lurch fearfully.

She cursed under her breath.

JJ climbed to her feet. “She doesn’t look very happy.”

Robin chewed her lip nervously. “No. She doesn’t.”

With deliberate slowness, Maggie moved toward them. She was whistling quietly and her eyes never left Robin’s face. No more than six feet away from them, she stopped and a hush fell over the terrace. She looked peculiar, with her head tilted oddly to one side and a strange half smile on her face.

Finally Robin spoke. “Hi Maggie…I haven’t seen you much tonight. Are you alright?”

Maggie didn’t respond. She simply stared at Robin, trembling slightly.

JJ tried to lighten the mood. “Can I get you anything to drink?”

Maggie turned on her sharply, her lip curled into a cruel sneer. “Do I know you?”

JJ ignored the insult. “We haven’t been formally introduced,” she said with a smile. “I’m JJ. I’ve been helping out behind the …”

Maggie exploded. “SHUT THE FUCK UP!”

JJ was about to respond when Heidi, Olivia and Eve emerged from the Dining Room.

Heidi was holding her head with her right hand and her eyes were out of focus and bloodshot. Alarmed, Robin started towards her, but Maggie held up a warning hand to stop her. She spoke quietly, her voice a sibilant whisper. “Don’t move.”

Slowly, Heidi approached them. Her legs were shaking and she winced with every step. “Maggie… That’s enough. This has gone far enough.. Look at me! Give it up will you.”

Maggie seemed to see Heidi for the first time and her hard expression briefly softened.

Cautiously, Heidi placed a hand on Maggie’s shoulder, but she jerked back, like she’d been stung. “NO HEIDI! You won’t get around me that way.” She laughed loudly. “It’s too late." Her smile vanished and she returned her attention to Robin. “You see Robin…It’s like this… Heidi doesn’t actually give a fuck about you or anyone else. She only …got involved with you so she could get her hands on the one thing that she really wants; the thing she’s been trying to get hold of for years and years. She’s been using you... And I’ve been helping her.”

Heidi didn’t speak.

Suddenly Eve stepped forward. Her voice was strong and assured. “I think you should leave now Maggie. You can come back for your things later.”

Maggie cast her a sideways glance. “Oh, don’t worry. I’m going. First though I need to tell you something important and you really need to listen.”

Heidi's voice was small and pleading. “Maggie…Please…”

Maggie ignored her. “… All she ever wanted was this hotel! I didn't resign. She sent me here… to spy on you …to make things difficult. She had a plan.” Maggie was laughing as she spoke. “Her instructions were very specific… to cause as much trouble here as possible. And it was so easy. All I did was spoil a few orders, tell a lie here and there, employ an alcoholic chef… You were at each other’s throats in no time... It was simple really… And I nearly pulled it off didn’t I Heidi?…The way she figured it, you'd go out of business and leave… Then she’d step in and snap up a bargain. Isn’t that right Heidi?”

Heidi looked at the ground, as Maggie exposed the full extent of her betrayal. She couldn’t bring herself to look at Robin.

“You mean nothing to her," Maggie spat. "She used you just like she used to me. The only difference between us is that I knew what was going on. I’ve been working for her all along.”

Robin stared at Heidi. There was a dull ache in her chest, and as she saw Heidi’s forlorn expression, she knew that Maggie was telling the truth.

Eve wasn’t so easily convinced. “So why tell us all this now Maggie? Have an attack of conscience did you?” Furious at having been duped so easily, she couldn’t’ keep the contempt from her voice.

Maggie smiled without affection. “Not exactly…She betrayed me too. I thought you should know what a cold-hearted, unscrupulous bitch she really is.”

Robin was numb but she forced herself to smile. "Oh well…All's well that ends well."

Maggie opened her mouth to reply, but was apparently unable to think of a response. She stared at Robin dumbly, confusion in her eyes. "What did you say?."

Robin held Maggie's gaze coolly. "Like I said…no real harm done." The smile melted from her face. "But like my sister said…it's time for you to leave now."

Maggie took a step toward Robin, and immediately one of the men from Olivia's entourage stood up and blocked her path. He was at least 6 ft 6 and looked like he could walk through walls. Maggie stopped in her tracks.

He smiled sweetly. "You heard what the lady said."

Maggie glowered at Robin for one last time, before reluctantly making for the exit.

Robin was vaguely aware of Heidi moving towards her. "Robin," she said softly. "Please…Can I explain."

Robin turned to face Heidi. She looked really sick. Her head was bruised and her skin, clammy and pale. She wanted to run to Heidi and hold her, to stroke her head and tell her everything would be alright; that she could forgive her. But the weight bearing down on her chest was almost unbearable and it seemed to hold her exactly where she was.

"You too Heidi." Robin said, her voice cracking slightly.

Heidi blinked quickly, looking at Robin in despair. "Robin…Wait…At least le me explain…"

But Robin held up her hand. "Heidi…I’m not interested…I just want you to leave…Now."

*

Chapter Forty-four

As Annie and Eve washed the last of the plates and glasses, the sun was just dawning on The Lost Resort. A rich orange blaze swept across the front of the building and the first sounds of life began to stir in the woodland.

Eve took Annie's hands and beamed. “Thanks for everything … It really means a lot to me.”

They stood alone in the kitchen, facing one other. “It’s nothing." Annie replied. "I’m glad I could help.”

Eve leaned in and kissed her cheek tenderly, lingering for a moment to inhale the scent. Finally, she pulled away.  “That will do for now. The cleaners will be here in a couple of hours. I'll just check the bar.”

“I’ll help you.” Annie offered.

“You will not!” Eve said firmly, pulling her toward the door. “You’ve done more than enough already.”

But Annie was insistent. "Look…I'm here… I may as well!"

The reception area was totally silent, aside from their echoing footsteps as they crossed the foyer.

Eve stopped and pointed to a large expanse of bare wall. “Robin thinks it looks wrong. I need to put something there. It’s the first thing people see when they come in. I need to make more of an impression.”

Annie looked up at wall. “I know what you mean. What was there before?”

Eve sighed. "An old mural. We had to paint it out.”

Annie considered the problem. “Didn’t you say Robin was an art graduate?”

Eve glanced at her curiously. “Yes…. She was really good.”

Annie smiled and whispered, “Just an idea,” before heading toward the exit.

Eve followed her out onto the terrace, considering what she had said and then stopped dead in her tracks.

It was immaculate. There was not an empty glass in sight. The tables had all been stripped and the chairs stacked. Hurrying across the terrace, Eve saw that the bar had been washed down and tidied. All the glasses were clean and back in their correct places.

On the far side of the pool, JJ was fast asleep on a sun lounger, her mouth wide open and a duster draped across her chest.

Annie laughed gently. “Oh bless! Look at her.”

Eve turned to Annie. “Did she do all this?”

“I think so.” Annie replied, stifling a yawn.

Eve laid a hand across Annie's shoulder. “Come on honey. I think it's time for bed.”

Annie flushed slightly and smiled. "Funny that… Suddenly I don't feel very tired." But she didn’t complain as Eve led her toward the bedroom.

*

Olivia Byron sat beside her pool, looking out at the Aegean, now flecked with early morning gold. She sipped a cup of tea and smiled thoughtfully.

Olivia liked Eve Harper and she had no doubt the Lost Resort would be a success again. She would keep an eye on things just in case, although Eve seemed a very capable young woman.

It was strange going back after all this time. The sadness would never leave her entirely, particularly when she remembered Penny and the wonderful time that they had together. Memories could be painful and yet she wouldn't part with them for all the world. Still, it seemed unfair that her feelings remained as strong now as they did when Penny left her, all those years ago.

She picked up a photograph from the table and turned it over in her hands, studying the image of Penny and herself.  They looked so young and happy.

She squeezed it hard into her chest, until it the tears came.

She never ceased to wonder at the remarkable power of love. It could bring you to life and it could destroy you, it could heal you and it could make you sick. And when it was real, it never really went away.

*

Eve opened her eyes and blinked a couple of times, feeling refreshed. She luxuriated in the last dregs of sleep, and turned over in the large, sumptuous bed. A ray of sunlight, poured through a break in the white drapes illuminating Annie’s sleeping form in the bed beside her. The white sheets cascaded about her smooth skin and Eve sat up on one elbow and looked at her with admiration. Auburn hair tumbled across her face, peaceful and content in sleep.

Seeming to sense Eve’s attention, Anne stirred slightly and opened one eye. She smiled lazily. “What are you looking at Eve Harper?”

Eve snuggled close to her and kissed her softly on the mouth. “I’m looking at You Annie. You’re so beautiful.”

Annie squeezed her eyes tight together and chuckled. “Now I will never be able to believe anything you say again.”

Eve wrapped her arms around her tightly, rolled her on to her back and climbed on top, laughing. “Annie. You are beautiful. You’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever met.  Anyway, you can’t argue with me. I’m your new boss. It’s not allowed.”

Annie looked at her intensely. “What do you mean?”

“I want you to work here, as my head chef. Interested?”

Annie slid her hands around Eve’s waist and pulled her close. “Yes. I’m interested. Of course I am.” She was suddenly serious. “But, is that a good idea do you think?

Eve put on her most innocent face. “What do you mean?”

Annie squeezed her playfully. “Well…for one thing, I’m lying naked in the boss's bed. I’m not sure it’s appropriate.”

Eve laughed and freeing one hand, stroked Annie’s hair gently from her face. “You may have a point…But hey… nothing happened. We fell asleep remember?”

Annie giggled mischievously. “Yes I do remember.... Seems a shame doesn’t it?”

Eve kissed her mouth, gently at first and then with greater urgency. She pulled away and laughed breathlessly. “It’s a terrible shame. Whatever shall we do about it?”

Annie slid her hand around the back of Eve’s neck and pulling her near, she whispered into her ear. “I have an idea.”

*

“Excuse me? EXCUSE ME?”

JJ opened her eyes and for just a moment thought maybe she was still dreaming. A beautiful girl was standing over her, looking down and smiling. She was dirty, but nonetheless, incredibly good looking with long, brown hair and delicate pale features. She was staring at JJ curiously.

JJ sat upright on the lounger, wondering who on earth the girl was and for a moment she was completely disorientated.  She climbed to her feet and raking her hair wearily, slowly remembered where she was. “Hi,” she said with some confusion. “Are you okay? Can I help you with something?”

The girl in the blue sweater smiled and JJ felt her heartbeat pick up instantly. “You probably can. My name's Kim. I’m afraid… I've been a bit lost... I needed somewhere to stay and...”

JJ smiled and held up a hand, stopping Kim mid-sentence. “Honey, you’ve come to the right place.”

The End

Epilogue

The Autumn

“So come to me now, free me from this aching pain

Fulfill everything that

My heart desires to be fulfilled; you, yes you will be my ally.”

Sappho

It was an afternoon in late September. Tiny puffs of cloud drifted lazily overhead and a fresh breeze swept across the darkening sea.

Eve stood on the beach, looking out at the water with Annie nestled in behind her, arms around her waist and hands tucked deep into the pockets of her coat.

Behind them on the beach, JJ and Robin moved slowly towards them. .

They could see Annie and Eve ahead and JJ smiled contentedly. “Make a nice couple don’t they.”

Robin looked to them and sniggered. “Soppy buggers. Promise me you’ll never get like that. We need some self-respecting lesbians left on the island.”

JJ chortled happily.”I promise."

Robin pulled her jacket tightly around her. “It’s getting cold,” she said absently.

“Yes,” JJ replied. “The summer’s over.”

Robin sighed.

"How you feeling?” JJ asked

Robin shrugged dismissively. “I’m fine. Why do you keep asking me?”

JJ shrugged. “I don't know. You seem…sad. You always seem sad.”

Robin focused on her feet and kicked a small pebble. “Do I?... I'm not sad…I'm fine.”

"So you keep saying."

"I'm fine," Robin said again, fixing JJ with a serious look. "How is your little Kim doing?"

JJ shrugged. “She's fine…Lovely in fact… She likes it at Sofia's.”

Robin nodded and smirked. “I would imagine it's more comfortable than the cellar.”

JJ was forcing herself to keep a straight face. “Have some sympathy for the poor girl! She had nowhere else to live. No money… no way to get home. She didn't know what else to do. Heidi treated her very badly."

Robin raised her eyebrows and JJ held her hands out in an expression of submission. “Robin, I’m just saying!”

They slowed to a standstill and Robin leaned on JJ's shoulder, looking out to sea. “Hey…I'm not judging her.  At least she turned up. According to you, she'd been abducted or murdered or something!”

JJ shrugged. “No comment.”

They stood in silence for a moment and then continued on. JJ asked the obvious question. “What about Heidi? What’s going to happen?”

Robin tensed at the mention of her name. “Nothing's going to happen.”

“Are you going to see her?”

Again Robin stopped and looked out at the water. Talking about Heidi was almost too painful to bear. “I honestly don’t know. I haven’t seen her since that night. Let’s just leave it at that.”

JJ slid a friendly arm around Robin’s waist. “Come on buddy. Let’s join the love birds.”

*

The four of them wandered into town and took a small table at one of the beach front cafes.

Eve was watching Robin with all the concern of an older sister

“I’ve been thinking Robin.”

Robin looked at her quizzically. “Yes?”

“I wondered if you might consider painting a fresco for me in the Foyer.”

For a moment Robin's expression was bright. “A fresco? What you mean over the desk?”

“Yes. That’s exactly where I was thinking.”

She looked away to the ocean. “I don’t know Eve. I haven’t done anything like that for years.”

Eve nodded, feeling disappointed. “Okay Robin. It was just an idea.” It was so frustrating seeing her like this. She tried another tack and turned to Annie. “I think you should tell Robin about the conversation you overheard.”

Robin looked to Annie curiously. “What conversation?”

Annie looked distinctly uncomfortable, clearly unsure if this was a good idea, but Eve nodded encouragingly.

Annie sighed. “Okay. I was going to tell you this ages ago, but I didn’t want to open a painful subject.”

Robin was curious. “Go on.”

“That night…The night of the party, I overheard Maggie and Heidi arguing in the corridor.”

Robin's mouth pulled into a hard line, but Annie pressed on regardless. “I think, having heard what they were saying, that Heidi knew very little about what Maggie was planning or at the very least that she had changed her mind.”

Robin looked up slowly. “Really?”

“She kept trying to persuade her not to hurt anyone. I honestly don’t think she was as involved as Maggie suggested.”

Robin smiled at Annie. “Okay… Thanks for telling me...But I still don’t want to see her.”

Eve touched her sister’s hand lightly. “That's up to you. But I just thought knowing might cheer you up a bit…Anyway," she said, rising to her feet. “I have to get back. Lots to do, preparing for next year. It’s going to be our first full season and we're nearly fully booked already.” Annie and JJ also stood up, but Robin remained in her seat and smiled at her sister. “That's brilliant Eve. Well done”

Eve looked down. “It's been an adventure hasn't it…. What are you going to do for the rest of the day?”

Robin leaned back in her chair and gazed out at the water. “I don’t know. I’m sure I’ll think of something.”

“Will you be okay on your own?”

Robin considered the question and smiled. “Of course… Haven't I always been?”

*

Robin watched the three of them leave and gazed around the plaza. With the holiday season over, the town was quiet and deserted. She looked out at the empty beach, where the water crashed against the shingle, in its relentless, destructive cycle. She turned her attention further down shore, to The Tenth Muse.

Above the hotel, a solitary figure stood on a private terrace, looking in her direction.

Robin watched the figure awhile, draining the last of the coffee from her cup. Eventually, she climbed to her feet and dropped a few coins on the table.

It was late and cold and she should probably get back to The Lost Resort.

But, not right now.

***

Endnotes

I wrote this book a few years ago, having just returned from a wonderful holiday in Scala Erossou, Lesbos. Sadly there is no such hotel as the Lost Resort in Scala Erossou; it exists only in my imaginings, which seems a shame.

Scala Erossou is a beautiful harbour village, rich in culture and history, and is famed for being the birthplace of Sappho.  Hopefully, the village is pretty much as I have described it in the book.

In Scala Erossou there really is a delightful bar called The Tenth Muse, which can be found in the main square, but it bears no resemblance to Heidi’s hotel as depicted here. In fact, any similarities to places, people or real events are purely coincidental. Believe it or not, when I first wrote the book I had no idea that the Tenth Muse Bar actually existed. I only spotted it when I visited the island a second time. I toyed with the idea of changing the name, but I just couldn’t think of a better alternative, so apologies for any confusion.

I hope you enjoyed reading The Lost Resort as much as I enjoyed writing it.

Table of Contents

Start